Against the Letter of Parmenian
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Chapter 1
1.1CSEL 51:19–20
Multa quidem alias aduersus Donatistas pro uiribus quas dominus praebet partim scribendo partim etiam tractando disserui. nunc autem, quoniam incidit in manus nostras Parmeniani quondam episcopi eorum quaedam epistula quam scribit ad Tychonium, hominem quidem et acri ingenio praeditum et uberi eloquio, sed tamen Donatistam, cum eum arbitraretur in hoc errare quod ille uerum coactus est confiteri, placuit petentibus, immo iubentibus fratribus, ut hic eidem Parmeniani epistulae responderem propter quaedam maxime quae de scripturis testimonia non sicut accipienda sunt accipit. Tychonius enim omnibus sanctarum paginarum uocibus circumtunsus euigilauit et uidit ecclesiam dei toto terrarum orbe diffusam, sicut de illa tanto ante per corda et ora sanctorum praeuisum atque praedictum est. quo perspecto suscepit aduersus ipsos suos hoc demonstrare et adserere, nullius hominis quamuis sceleratum et immane peccatum praescribere promissis dei nec id agere quorumlibet intra ecclesiam constitutorum et quamlibet impietatem, ut fides dei de ecclesia futura diffundenda usque ad terminos orbis terrae, quae in promissis patrum retenta et nunc exhibita est, euacuetur. hoc ergo Tychonius cum uehementer copioseque dissereret et ora contradicentium multis et magnis et manifestis sanctarum scripturarum testimoniis oppilaret, non uidit quod consequenter uidendum fuit, illos uidelicet in Africa christianos pertinere ad ecclesiam toto orbe diffusam, qui utique non istis ab eiusdem orbis communione atque unitate seiunctis, sed ipsi orbi terrarum per communionem conecterentur. Parmenianus autem ceterique Donatistae uiderunt hoc esse consequens et maluerunt suscipere obstinatissimum animum aduersus apertissimam ueritatem, quam Tychonius asserebat, quam ea concessa superari ab Africanis ecclesiis, quae illius unitatis quam Tychonius asseruit communione gauderent, unde se isti separassent. et Parmenianus quidem primo eum per epistulam uelut corrigendum putauit; postea uero etiam concilio eorum perhibent esse damnatum. epistulae itaque Parmeniani quam scripsit ad Tychonium reprehendens eum, quod ecclesiam praedicaret toto orbe diffusam, et ammonens ne facere auderet, hoc opere statuimus respondere.
I have discussed many things elsewhere against the Donatists, according to the strength the Lord supplies, partly in writing and partly also in preaching. But now, since there has come into our hands a certain letter of Parmenian, formerly their bishop, which he writes to Tyconius, a man indeed gifted with a keen mind and a rich eloquence, but nonetheless a Donatist, since he thought him in error in that very point which Tyconius had been compelled to confess as true, it has pleased the brothers who asked, or rather commanded, that I should answer this same letter of Parmenian here, chiefly because of certain testimonies from the Scriptures which he does not take as they ought to be taken. For Tyconius, beaten about by all the voices of the holy pages, woke up and saw the church of God spread throughout the whole world, as was foreseen and foretold of her so long before through the hearts and mouths of the saints. Having perceived this, he undertook to demonstrate and assert against his own people that no man’s sin, however wicked and monstrous, prejudices the promises of God, and that no impiety of any persons whatever placed within the church brings it about that God’s faithfulness concerning the church that was to be spread to the ends of the earth, a faithfulness held in the promises to the fathers and now displayed, is made void. When Tyconius was arguing this forcefully and abundantly, and was stopping the mouths of those who contradicted him with many great and plain testimonies of the holy Scriptures, he did not see what he ought to have seen as the consequence: namely, that those Christians in Africa belong to the church spread through the whole world who are joined by communion, not to these men who are cut off from the communion and unity of that same world, but to the world itself. But Parmenian and the other Donatists saw that this was the consequence, and they preferred to take up a most obstinate mind against the plainest truth, which Tyconius asserted, rather than, by conceding it, be overcome by the African churches that rejoiced in the communion of that unity which Tyconius asserted, from which these men had separated themselves. And Parmenian at first thought he should correct him by a letter; but afterwards, they report, he was even condemned by a council of theirs. So in this work we have decided to answer the letter of Parmenian which he wrote to Tyconius, rebuking him for preaching the church spread through the whole world and warning him not to dare to do so.
1.2CSEL 51:20–22
Illud itaque primum uideamus quale sit, quod Gallos et Hispanos et Italos et eorum socios, quos utique totum orbem uult intellegi, traditoribus Africanis commercio scelerum et societate criminum dicit esse consimiles. homini enim de scripturis sanctis proferenti tam multa et tam ingentia documenta ipse sine documentis loquitur et uult nihil probans credi sibi, inuitans eum uidelicet ad imitationem suam, quia et ipse quibusdam coepiscopis suis contra tot ecclesias per tantam latitudinem terrarum omnium constitutas non nisi loquentibus credidit. qua credulitate quid magis temerarium repperiri potest? dicit enim legatione functos quosdam, sicut ipse asserit, fidelissimos testes ad easdem uenisse prouincias; deinde geminato aduentu sanctissimorum, sicut ipse dicit, domini sacerdotum dilucide plenius ac uerius publicata esse quae obiciunt. o hominem putantem sibi magis credi debere quam deo! profert Tychonius diuini testamenti tonitrua, quod factum est in promissione Abrahae et promissione Isaac et promissione Iacob, quorum se deum testatur dicens: ego sum deus Abraham et deus Isaac et deus Iacob; hoc mihi nomen est in aeternum, et iste opponit narrationes consacerdotum suorum. quid dictum est ad Abraham? semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes. quid dictum est ad Isaac? et benedicentur in semine tuo omnes gentes terrae, propter quod audiuit Abraham pater tuus uocem meam. quid dictum est ad Iacob? ego sum deus Abrahae patris tui et deus Isaac, ne timeas. terra enim supra quam tu dormis tibi dabo eam et semini tuo. et erit semen tuum sicut harena terrae et replebitur in mare et in africum et in aquilonem et in orientem. et benedicentur in te omnes tribus terrae et in semine tuo. ne autem hoc de Iudaeis dictum putent, quid sit semen Abrahae in quo dictum est benedicendas omnes gentes, exponat apostolus: Abrahae, inquit, dictae sunt promissiones et semini eius. non dicit (et seminibus tamquam in multis, sed tamquam in uno et semini tuo, quod est Christus. in Christo ergo gentes omnes benedictionem habituras tanta auctoritate promissum est, tanta exhibitum ueritate, et contradicunt qui se christianos dici uolunt. et contra haec quid opponunt? legatione, ait, functi quidam fidelissimi testes ad easdem prouincias uenerunt; deinde geminato aduentu sanctissimorum domini sacerdotum dilucide plenius ac uerius esse publicatum. quid, quaeso te, quid per istos fideles testes, quos uultis esse deo fideliores, quid publicatum est? an quia per Afros traditores semen Abrahae, quod est Christus, non est permissum peruenire usque ad omnes gentes et ibi exaruit quo peruenerat? dicite iam collegis uestris magis credendum esse quam testamento dei, et haec dicentes ipsum testamentum uos a flamma conseruasse gloriamini, quod lingua delere conamini.
Let us first, then, see what sort of thing it is that he says the Gauls, Spaniards, and Italians and their associates, by whom he certainly wants the whole world to be understood, are like the African traitors in partnership of crimes and fellowship of guilt. For to a man who brings forward from the holy Scriptures so many and such weighty proofs, he himself speaks without proofs, and, proving nothing, wants to be believed, inviting him, it seems, to imitate him, since he too believed some of his fellow bishops, who did nothing but talk, against so many churches established through so great a breadth of all lands. What can be found more rash than this credulity? For he says that certain men, most faithful witnesses as he himself asserts, came to those same provinces on an embassy; then, by a second visit of most holy priests of the Lord, as he says, the things they charge were made public clearly, more fully, and more truly. O man who thinks he should be believed rather than God! Tyconius brings forward the thunders of the divine covenant, which was made in the promise to Abraham, the promise to Isaac, and the promise to Jacob, whose God he testifies that he is, saying: ‘I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob; this is my name for ever’; and this man sets against it the stories of his fellow priests. What was said to Abraham? ‘In your seed all nations shall be blessed.’ What was said to Isaac? ‘And in your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because Abraham your father heard my voice.’ What was said to Jacob? ‘I am the God of Abraham your father and the God of Isaac; do not fear. For the land on which you are sleeping I will give to you and to your seed. And your seed shall be as the sand of the earth, and it shall be spread abroad to the sea and to the south and to the north and to the east. And in you all the tribes of the earth shall be blessed, and in your seed.’ And lest they think this was said of the Jews, let the apostle explain what the seed of Abraham is, in which it was said that all nations would be blessed: ‘To Abraham’, he says, ‘were the promises spoken, and to his seed. He does not say, “And to seeds”, as of many, but as of one, “And to your seed”, which is Christ.’ So it was promised with such great authority, and displayed with such great truth, that all nations would have the blessing in Christ; and those who wish to be called Christians contradict it. And what do they set against these things? ‘Certain most faithful witnesses’, he says, ‘came on an embassy to those same provinces; then, by a second visit of most holy priests of the Lord, it was made public clearly, more fully, and more truly.’ What, I ask you, what was made public through these faithful witnesses, whom you want to be more faithful than God? Was it that, because of the African traitors, the seed of Abraham, which is Christ, was not permitted to reach all nations, and withered there where it had reached? Say now that your colleagues are to be believed rather than the covenant of God; and while saying this, you boast that you preserved from the flames the very covenant that you are trying to blot out with your tongue.
1.3CSEL 51:22–23
Sed eligat quisque quod placet et, si contra caelestia fulgura mendacii terreni fumus aliquid praeualet, dimisso caelo euanescat in uentos. si enim Parmenianus non cathedrae suae faueret, magis eligeret scripturae dei credere quam collegis suis. deus enim dicit ad Iacob: non relinquam, donec faciam quae locutus sum tecum. istos autem multo est utique credibilius, quia iam iusto iudicio fuerant improbati, ad sociandam communionem in illis partibus, ubi iam deus complebat quod promiserat patribus nostris, non esse admissos et propterea de sanctis dei sacerdotibus, a quibus recipi non meruerant, iactasse talia, quibus infirmos animos deceptarum a se plebium falsis rumoribus agitarent et temere credulas mentes superbia sui nominis inretitas ab orbis terrarum pace dirrumperent. quid hac stultitia, immo uero dementia repperitur insanius? in tot gentibus orbis terrarum et ex magna parte compleuit deus et adhuc complet, donec ad omnes omnino ueniat quod promisit, qui dixit: non relinquam, donec faciam quae locutus sum tecum, et isti iam credunt nuntiantibus non impleri quae promisit deus, et ideo ex partibus terrarum in quibus iam impletum erat perisse Abrahae semen, quod est Christus, et euacuatas promissiones dei, quia ipsi non sunt admissi ad eorum communionem, aput quos hoc iam retinebat orbis impletum, et non eis dicitur: solus deus uerax, omnis autem homo mendax. de uestro ista dicitis, quia qui loquitur mendacium de suo loquitur. uos ergo sicut homines mentimini, quia sicut homines irascimini. non eis hoc dicitur, sed insuper creditur eis de orbe terrarum, quem possidere iam coeperat, perisse Christum. et qui haec credunt, cum impudenter dicerent: christiani sumus, - audent dicere: nos soli sumus.
But let each choose what he likes, and if the smoke of earthly falsehood prevails at all against heavenly lightnings, let him leave heaven and vanish into the winds. For if Parmenian were not favouring his own chair, he would rather choose to believe the Scripture of God than his colleagues. For God says to Jacob: ‘I will not leave you until I have done what I have spoken to you.’ But it is much more credible of those men that, because they had already been rejected by a just judgment, they were not admitted to share communion in those regions where God was already fulfilling what he had promised to our fathers, and that for this reason they boasted such things about the holy priests of God, by whom they had not deserved to be received, in order to stir up with false rumours the weak minds of the peoples they had deceived, and to break away from the peace of the world minds rashly credulous and entangled by the pride of their name. What can be found more insane than this folly, or rather madness? In so many nations of the world God has fulfilled, and in large part is still fulfilling, until it comes altogether to all, what he promised, who said: ‘I will not leave you until I have done what I have spoken to you’; and these men now believe those who report that what God promised is not fulfilled, and that therefore the seed of Abraham, which is Christ, has perished from the parts of the world in which it had already been fulfilled, and that God’s promises have been made void, because they themselves were not admitted to the communion of those among whom the world already held this fulfilled. And it is not said to them: ‘God alone is true, but every man is a liar. You say these things from your own, because he who speaks a lie speaks from his own. So you lie as men, because you are angry as men.’ This is not said to them; rather, they are believed when they say that Christ has perished from the world which he had already begun to possess. And those who believe this, while saying shamelessly, ‘We are Christians’, dare to say: ‘We alone are.’
1.4CSEL 51:23–24
Dicit etiam Parmenianus hinc probari consceleratum fuisse orbem terrarum criminibus traditionis et aliorum sacrilegiorum, quia, cum multa talia fuerint tempore persecutionis admissa, nulla postea facta est in ipsis prouinciis separatio populorum. quasi fieri non potuerit, ut partim latuerint mali neque fuerint accusati, ut possent sine ulla temeritate damnari, partim etiam proditi fuerint atque damnati et, quia rebus manifestis arguebantur, ab ecclesiis perturbandis diuidendisque cessauerint atque ita factum sit, ut, cum quidam non accusarentur, quaedam uero incerta crimina pro certa pace deo dimitterentur, quaedam autem ita manifestata et conuicta damnarentur, ut nullus damnatus posset simulata innocentia decipere populos, nequaquam unitatis uinculum rumperetur neque enim et in Africa fieret hoc tam immane praecisionis malum, nisi magis factio falsa fingentium quam ratio uera conuincentium praeualeret.
Parmenian also says that the world is proved to have been made criminal by the crimes of handing over and other sacrileges because, though many such things were committed in the time of persecution, no separation of peoples took place afterwards in those provinces. As if it could not have happened that some of the bad remained hidden and were not accused, so that they could be condemned without any rashness, while others were exposed and condemned and, because they were convicted by evident facts, ceased from disturbing and dividing the churches; and that so it came about that, since some were not accused, and certain uncertain charges were left to God for the sake of a certain peace, while certain charges were so made plain and proved that they were condemned and no condemned man could deceive the peoples by feigned innocence, the bond of unity was in no way broken. Nor indeed would this so monstrous evil of cutting off have happened in Africa either, had not the faction of those who invent falsehoods prevailed over the true reasoning of those who convict.
1.5CSEL 51:24–25
Legant qui uolunt quae narret et quibus documentis quam multa persuadeat uenerabilis memoriae Mileuitanus episcopus catholicae communionis Optatus siue de Lucilla pecuniosissima tunc et factiosissima femina, quam pro ecclesiae disciplina sanctus Caecilianus adhuc diaconus laeserat, uel de ceteris factionis eius consortibus siue furibus ecclesiastici argenti siue ad episcopatum se non peruenisse dolentibus et sibi praelatum Caecilianum insidiis quibus poterant insectantibus siue de Numidis episcopis, quos ista factio conuocauerat ad perniciem Caeciliani, ut illo deposito alter eis ordinaretur. qui uenientes cum primate suo tunc Secundo Tigisitano et aliis, quibus traditionis confessa crimina Secundus ipse donauerat ueluti paci consulens, sicut ecclesiastica gesta testantur, absentem Caecilianum sine ulla dilatione diligentioris inquisitionis, nullo responsionis loco seruato, traditorem esse censuerunt, ut ei uidelicet obessent absenti traditionis crimina tantummodo obiecta, cum sibimet ipsi praesentes confessa donauerint. ita contra sedentem in cathedra, cui totus orbis christianus in transmarinis et longe remotis terris et in ipsis Afris grauioribus et aduersus eiusmodi fallacias robustioribus communicaret ecclesiis, episcopum alterum ordinauerunt, ut possent pro suo facto contradicere promissionibus dei, ne in semine Abrahae benedicerentur omnes gentes, ut eas etiam partes orbis terrarum a traditoribus Afris inquinatas dicerent, quae nec Caeciliani nomen audissent aut certe, quomodo se haberet eius uita, quam tamen isti de nullo crimine conuicerunt, illae tamquam innocentis audissent. insuper etiam contra orbem terrarum dicentem: quod ciuibus tuis obicis, nec cognoscere potui nec damnare incognitum debui, proferunt apostoli testimonium dicentis: non solum qui faciunt ea, sed etiam qui consentiunt facientibus. parum enim fuit tot et tantos populos christianos damnare inauditos, nisi etiam contra ipsum apostolum eius quidem uerba, sed non eius intellectum depromere auderent. si enim hoc est consentire male facientibus, esse cum eis in ecclesia, consentiebat etiam ipse falsis fratribus, inter quos se periclitari contestabatur et quos non caste, sed per inuidiam sine caritate euangelium praedicantes tamen praedicare permittit. si autem nihil est aliud consentire male facientibus nisi mala facta eorum approbare atque laudare, exemplo apostoli orbis terrarum non consentiret criminibus Afrorum, etiamsi ea cognita pro ecclesiae pace toleraret; quem tamen ea cognouisse isti non probant, etiamsi uera fuisse probare potuissent.
Let those who wish read what Optatus, bishop of Milevis, of the Catholic communion and of venerable memory, relates, and with what documents he makes so many things convincing: whether about Lucilla, at that time a very wealthy and very factious woman, whom the holy Caecilian, then still a deacon, had offended for the sake of the church’s discipline; or about the other partners of her faction, whether thieves of the church’s silver or men grieved that they had not reached the episcopate and pursuing Caecilian, who had been preferred to them, with whatever plots they could; or about the Numidian bishops, whom this faction had summoned for Caecilian’s ruin, so that, he being deposed, another might be ordained for them. These came with their primate at that time, Secundus of Tigisis, and with others whose confessed crimes of handing over Secundus himself had pardoned, as if consulting for peace, as the church records testify; and without any delay for a more careful inquiry, with no place kept for a reply, they judged the absent Caecilian to be a traitor: so that, obviously, the crimes of handing over merely charged against him harmed him in his absence, while they, being present, pardoned to one another crimes confessed. So against a man seated in the chair, with whom the whole Christian world communicated in lands overseas and far distant, and among the Africans themselves in the weightier churches, stronger against deceits of this kind, they ordained another bishop, so that for their own deed they might contradict the promises of God, that in the seed of Abraham all nations should not be blessed, and might say that even those parts of the world were defiled by the African traitors which had either never heard the name of Caecilian or had at least heard of his life, of which these men convicted him of no crime, as of an innocent man’s. Moreover, against the world when it says, ‘What you charge against your fellow citizens I could neither find out nor ought I to condemn it unknown’, they bring forward the testimony of the apostle saying: ‘Not only those who do these things, but also those who consent to those who do them.’ For it was not enough for them to condemn so many great Christian peoples unheard, unless they also dared to bring out against the apostle himself his words indeed, but not his meaning. For if consenting to evildoers is being with them in the church, then the apostle himself consented to false brothers, among whom he testified that he was in danger, and whom he nonetheless allows to preach, though they preach the gospel not purely but out of envy, without love. But if consenting to evildoers is nothing other than approving and praising their evil deeds, then by the apostle’s example the world would not consent to the crimes of the Africans even if, knowing them, it tolerated them for the peace of the church; yet these men do not prove that the world knew them, even if they could have proved them true.
1.6CSEL 51:25–26
Frustra itaque dicit Parmenianus damnatos in Africa traditores in consortium sanctitatis acceptos a prouinciis transmarinis. hoc enim est quod credere non debemus, ne temeritate sacrilega totum orbem terrarum in Christi unitate fundatum ex istorum falsa criminatione damnemus potius quam ex uera dei promissione diligamus. quid enim magis credendum est, quod dixit deus: in semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes, an quod isti dicunt: in semine traditorum Afrorum maledicuntur omnes gentes, ut plus ualeat quod commisit iniquitas quam quod pollicita est ueritas? cur ergo non potius credimus, quod illi, qui recepti sunt in communionem a prouinciis transmarinis, aut innocentes opprimi non potuerunt a calumniatoribus, quod multis documentis probabilius persuaderi potest, aut certe, cum conuinci non possent, etiamsi mali fuerunt, innocentes crediti sine ulla suscipientium contaminatione suscepti sunt? quid quod, etiamsi per malos fratres, quales apostolus in ecclesiae unitate tolerauit, quales martyr Cyprianus in epistula de lapsis gemit, si ergo per tales fratres etiam in iudicum numero constitutos actum esset aliqua prauitate, ut traditores excludi conuincique non possent et christianus orbis simulata eorum innocentia falleretur, nullo modo suam innocentiam perdidisset.
In vain therefore does Parmenian say that traitors condemned in Africa were received into the fellowship of holiness by the provinces overseas. For this is what we must not believe, lest by a sacrilegious rashness we condemn the whole world, founded in the unity of Christ, on these men’s false accusation, rather than love it on the true promise of God. For which is more to be believed: what God said, ‘In your seed all nations shall be blessed’, or what these men say, ‘In the seed of the African traitors all nations are cursed’, so that what iniquity committed is stronger than what truth promised? Why then do we not rather believe that those who were received into communion by the provinces overseas either were innocent and could not be crushed by their slanderers, which can be shown more probably by many documents, or at least, since they could not be convicted, even if they were bad, were received as innocent without any contamination of those who received them? What if, even through bad brothers, such as the apostle tolerated in the unity of the church, such as the martyr Cyprian groans over in his letter on the lapsed, if then through such brothers, placed even among the judges, some crookedness had brought it about that the traitors could not be excluded and convicted, and the Christian world were deceived by their feigned innocence, it would in no way have lost its own innocence.
1.7CSEL 51:26
Quod enim de Ossio dixit Cordubensi quondam catholico episcopo, flagitandum est ut probent non solum talem illum fuisse qualem dicunt, sed quod talis fuerit manifestum illis fuisse, quibus eum communicasse asserunt. hoc enim nisi probauerint, frustra se dicunt scisse qualis fuerit, quia nescientibus obesse non potuit, a quibus se isti innocentibus separando propter ipsam separationis sacrilegam iniquitatem innocentes esse non possunt. hoc enim magis credibile est — si tamen Ossius ab Hispanis damnatus a Gallis est absolutus —, fieri potuisse, ut falsis criminationibus Hispani circumuenti et callida insidiarum fraude decepti contra innocentem ferrent sententiam et postea pacifice in humilitate christiana cederent sententiae collegarum, quibus illius innocentia comprobata est, ne peruicaci et animosa peruersitate priores suas sententias defendendo in sacrilegium schismatis, quod omnia scelera supergreditur, caecitate impietatis inruerent, sicut isti miseri fecerunt et nec sero saltem totiens diuisi atque concisi sentiunt quod fecerunt.
As for what he said about Ossius, formerly Catholic bishop of Cordoba, they must be pressed to prove not only that he was such as they say, but also that it was evident that he was such to those with whom they assert he communicated. Unless they prove this, they say in vain that they knew what he was, since it could not harm those who did not know; and by separating themselves from these innocent men, these men cannot be innocent, because of the sacrilegious iniquity of separation itself. For this is more credible, if indeed Ossius, condemned by the Spaniards, was acquitted by the Gauls: that it could have happened that the Spaniards, taken in by false accusations and deceived by the cunning fraud of plots, gave sentence against an innocent man, and afterwards peaceably, in Christian humility, yielded to the sentence of their colleagues, by whom his innocence was established, lest by defending their earlier sentences with stubborn and spirited perversity they should rush, in the blindness of impiety, into the sacrilege of schism, which surpasses all crimes; as these wretched men have done, and, though so often divided and cut up, do not even late perceive what they have done.
1.8CSEL 51:26–28
Satis (ita)que declarant unde insanabiles facti sint, uidelicet ne priores sententias suas, quas in absentem Caecilianum temere protulerunt, condemnare cogerentur, si transmarino iudicio, ubi a Caeciliano praesente superati sunt, consideratione ueritatis et pacis adquiescerent, maiorem reportaturi uictoriam, si animositatem humanam saltem post iudicium quam si hominem in ipso iudicio superarent. nam illa uictoria praecelsior est et triumpho celsiore plenior, quam si non solum de homine uno uicto, sed de uniuersa subiugata ciuitate referatur, dicente scriptura: melior est qui uincit iram quam qui capit ciuitatem. illi ergo uincere hominem cupiebant quos ira uincebat, et quia hominem uincere nequiuerunt, et ab homine et ab ira superati sunt: ab homine, quia in iudicio uicti sunt, ab ira, quia nec uicti quieuerunt, prauissimo corde uel audientes uel legentes apostoli sententiam dicentis: si enim quae destruxi haec eadem iterum aedifico, praeuaricatorem me ipsum constituo. quae uerba scilicet si tam sinistro animo ipse apostolus intellegeret, nec christianus nec apostolus fieret nec praedicator aedificaret ecclesias, quas persecutor antea destruebat. nusquam itaque isti se tam aperte indicarunt, cur nec superati corrigi uoluerunt, quam cum detestantur Hispanos, quod post sententias suas aliter prolatas collegarum posteriori discussioni iudicioque cesserunt. quam enim hoc factum est de mansuetudine christiana, tam illud de contentione diabolica, et ideo non mirum quia ista humilitate pax custodita est, illa elatione dirrupta. proinde illis recte redditur quod fecerunt; docuerunt enim talia posteros suos, nam et Maximianistae non ob aliud trecentorum et decem collegarum suorum, a quibus Primianus, quem primo ipsi damnauerant, innocens iudicatus est, con(cilio) cedere noluerunt, nisi perdita pertinacia sententiam apostolicam imperitis opponendo et dicendo: si enim quae destruxi haec eadem iterum aedifico, praeuaricatorem me ipsum constituo. destruxerant enim centum collegae Primianum et eum propterea cum trecentis rursus aedificare noluerunt. ita cum se cauere fingunt, ne hominem aedificent quem destruxerant, se ipsos in alio schismate maiore sacrilegio destruxerunt.
So they declare plainly enough how they became incurable: namely, so that they would not be forced to condemn their earlier sentences, which they rashly pronounced against the absent Caecilian, if, at the overseas judgment, where they were defeated by Caecilian when he was present, they had acquiesced out of regard for truth and peace; though they would have carried off a greater victory if, at least after the judgment, they had overcome human animosity rather than a man in the judgment itself. For that victory is loftier, and fuller of a loftier triumph, than if it were reported over a whole subjugated city, not merely over one defeated man, as Scripture says: ‘Better is he who conquers anger than he who takes a city.’ So those whom anger was conquering desired to conquer a man; and since they could not conquer the man, they were overcome both by the man and by anger: by the man, because they were defeated in the judgment; by anger, because even when defeated they did not rest, hearing or reading with a most perverse heart the apostle’s sentence when he says: ‘For if I build again the very things that I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.’ If the apostle himself had understood these words with so wrong a mind, he would have become neither a Christian nor an apostle, nor as a preacher would he have built up the churches which as a persecutor he had previously destroyed. Nowhere, then, have these men shown so openly why, even when overcome, they would not be corrected, as when they condemn the Spaniards because, after pronouncing their sentences otherwise, they yielded to the later examination and judgment of their colleagues. For as much as this was done from Christian gentleness, so much was that done from diabolical contention; and so it is no wonder that by this humility peace was kept, by that pride it was broken. Accordingly what they did is rightly paid back to them, for they taught such things to their descendants. For the Maximianists too would not yield to the council of three hundred and ten of their colleagues, by whom Primian, whom they themselves had first condemned, was judged innocent, for no other reason than that with lost obstinacy they set before the unlearned the apostle’s sentence, saying: ‘For if I build again the very things that I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.’ For a hundred colleagues had destroyed Primian, and therefore they refused to build him up again with the three hundred. So while they pretend to be careful not to build up a man whom they had destroyed, they destroyed themselves by a greater sacrilege in another schism.
1.9CSEL 51:28–29
Sed tamen, si uiueret Parmenianus, non auderet iam reprehendere Hispanos et eos appellare praeuaricatores, quia sententiam suam in collegarum sententiam deflexerunt, ne ipse offenderet collegas suos, qui multi a se iam Primiano damnato in melius correcti ad trecentorum concilium transierunt, magis eligentes contra suas praeproperas uenire sententias quam contra pacem unitatis etiam in parte Donati. et maxime Praetextato Assuritano et Feliciano Mustitano parceret Parmenianus, qui etiam damnati a trecentis et decem coepiscopis suis ad eosdem ipsos, a quibus damnati sunt, studio concordiae redierunt et a suis damnatoribus eodem studio sine ullo sui honoris detrimento pro pace suscepti sunt, nec quisquam rebaptizandos putauit qui fuerant ab eis foris in schismate baptizati. an forte, quia multum displicent Parmeniano qui corrigunt sententias suas et eos non intellegens apostolum praeuaricatores uocat, detestaretur istos, quia intro redire quam foris remanere uoluerunt, et adiunctis sibi nonnullis similibus sociis etiam Parmenianistas crearet, sicut iam multa frusta de isto grandi frusto per totam Africam facta sunt? sic, sic necesse est: minutatim secti concisique dispereunt, qui tumorem animositatis suae catholicae pacis sanctissimo uinculo praetulerunt. neque enim tam timenda sunt quae criminatur Parmenianus quam intuenda quae confitetur.
But if Parmenian were alive, he would not now dare to rebuke the Spaniards and call them transgressors because they changed their sentence to that of their colleagues, lest he offend his own colleagues, many of whom, after Primian had been condemned by them, were corrected for the better and went over to the council of the three hundred, choosing to go against their own over-hasty sentences rather than against the peace of unity, even in the party of Donatus. And Parmenian would especially spare Praetextatus of Assuras and Felicianus of Musti, who, though condemned by three hundred and ten of their fellow bishops, returned out of zeal for concord to the very men by whom they had been condemned, and were received by their condemners with the same zeal, for the sake of peace, without any loss of their rank; nor did anyone think that those whom they had baptized outside, in schism, should be rebaptized. Or perhaps, since those who correct their sentences greatly displease Parmenian, and he calls them transgressors, not understanding the apostle, he would condemn these men because they chose to return inside rather than remain outside, and, joining to himself some similar associates, would create Parmenianists as well, just as many pieces have already been made of this large piece throughout all Africa? So, so it must be: those who preferred the swelling of their own animosity to the most holy bond of Catholic peace perish cut up and cut down into little pieces. For what Parmenian charges is not so much to be feared as what he confesses is to be examined.
1.10CSEL 51:29–30
Cum enim diceret per Ossium Hispanum adiutorium praestitum Caeciliano, ut ad eorum communionem sanctorum et inlibatorum numerus cogeretur, et huic impietati fidem seruorum dei integram restitisse, ultro fassus est ipsos suos adisse etiam Constantinum et eius arbitrio a iudicibus episcopis causam esse cognitam, quibus praefuit Miltiades Romanae urbis episcopus. in quo iudicio, sicut ecclesiastica gesta testantur, quia uicti sunt isti et innocens Caecilianus inuentus est, eundem Miltiadem crimine traditionis accusant. quod quaero quando cognouerint. si enim ante iudicium, non sibi praeiudicare debuerunt, ut aput talem iudicem causam suam agere inciperent et ei praecepto imperatoris, quem ipsi adierant, tale subire iudicium. si autem post dictam causam prolatamque sententiam eum traditorem didicisse (se) perhibent, usque adeo dementes sunt homines, ut contra iudices aput quos uicti sunt uictis litigatoribus credant? et tamen in his omnibus quamuis magna temeritate Italos et Gallos et Hispanos accusant relictis ceteris tam multis prouinciis atque gentibus, a quibus nefando sacrilegio separati sunt, quibus utique obesse non possent crimina Italorum, Hispanorum atque Gallorum, etiamsi uera dicerentur. iam enim ceteras terras caeco more uel potius furore arguunt et eis irascuntur, quia, cum duae partes essent in Africa — una, inquiunt, traditorum et altera innocentium —, traditores sibi quam innocentes adiungere maluerunt. quae uana criminatio breuissime atque uerissime ita refellitur, quia, cum duas partes esse in Africa audissent, unam traditorum, alteram innocentium, eam innocentem esse crediderunt, quae causam suam aput uicinos ecclesiasticos iudices obtinuerat. quapropter illi semper innocentes manserunt, qui nescientes quemadmodum ista in Africa gesta sint id tamen crediderunt, quod pacifice ac religiose credere debuerunt, a quibus innocentibus separatio nullo modo esse innocens potuit.
For when he said that through the Spaniard Ossius help was given to Caecilian, so that the number of the holy and undefiled might be forced into their communion, and that the unbroken faith of the servants of God resisted this impiety, he confessed of his own accord that his own people had even gone to Constantine, and that by his decision the case was heard by bishops as judges, over whom Miltiades, bishop of the city of Rome, presided. At that judgment, as the church records testify, because these men were defeated and Caecilian was found innocent, they accuse that same Miltiades of the crime of handing over. I ask when they found this out. For if before the judgment, they ought not to have prejudiced themselves by beginning to plead their case before such a judge and submitting to such a judgment on the command of the emperor, to whom they themselves had gone. But if they claim to have learned that he was a traitor after the case was pleaded and sentence pronounced, are men so mad as to believe defeated litigants against the judges before whom they were defeated? And yet in all these things, with great rashness, they accuse the Italians and the Gauls and the Spaniards, leaving aside the many other provinces and nations from which they are separated by an abominable sacrilege, which the crimes of the Italians, Spaniards, and Gauls could certainly not harm even if they were said truly. For they now blindly, or rather madly, accuse the other lands and are angry with them because, when there were two parties in Africa, one, as they say, of traitors and the other of innocent men, they preferred to join themselves to the traitors rather than to the innocent. This empty accusation is refuted most briefly and most truly thus: when the others heard that there were two parties in Africa, one of traitors and the other of innocent men, they believed that party to be innocent which had won its case before neighbouring church judges. Therefore those always remained innocent who, not knowing how these things were done in Africa, nonetheless believed what they ought to believe peaceably and religiously; and separation from these innocent men could in no way be innocent.
1.11CSEL 51:30–31
Fatetur etiam Parmenianus ad Arelatense oppidum et episcopos iudices et partes ex Africa conuenisse, Caecilianum scilicet atque Donatistas. ubi omnia suis credidit, qui nihil uicti potuerunt nisi de iudicibus conqueri, nec tamen negat rursus eos ad Constantinum uenisse et, quia ibi quoque ultimo iudicio superati sunt, etiam ipsum gratia corruptum esse criminatur. quibus omnibus consideratis qui sine studio partium iudicat eligat quibus credat, utrum iudicibus sententias proferentibus an litigatoribus contra quos prolatae sunt litem finire nolentibus. et certe orbis terrarum iudicibus credidit. qui autem Donatistis consentiunt eosque defendunt, fatentur se illis credere, qui causam suam, qualiscumque illa fuerit, non potuerunt tamen in transmarinis tot disceptationibus obtinere, et eorum aduersus iudices murmura et crimina credula uanitate suscipiunt. qua in re si innocentes se dicunt et eos quos superatos uident nolunt temere credere ueritate superatos, quanto innocentiores sunt qui temere mali aliquid credere de ipsis iudicibus nolunt, de quibus necesse est ut qui uicti fuerint conquerantur! non solum enim qui bonam causam perdidit de iniquo uel tardo uel neglegenti iudice queritur, sed etiam qui iustissime uictus est ea caecitate de innocente iudice murmurat, qua caecitate cum innocente aduersario litigabat. quapropter isti non ideo scelerati sunt, quia de hominibus uictis nolunt temere aliquid credere, sed ideo, quia se furore schismatis praeciderunt ab eis innocentibus, qui multo rationabilius nolunt tale aliquid de ipsis iudicibus credere.
Parmenian also confesses that both bishops as judges and the parties from Africa, that is, Caecilian and the Donatists, met at the town of Arles. There he believed his own people in everything, though, being defeated, they could do nothing but complain about the judges; nor does he deny that they came again to Constantine, and, because there too they were overcome in a final judgment, he charges that Constantine himself was corrupted by favour. Having considered all this, let one who judges without partisanship choose whom to believe: the judges who pronounced the sentences, or the litigants against whom they were pronounced and who refused to end the dispute. And certainly the world believed the judges. But those who agree with the Donatists and defend them confess that they believe men who, whatever their case was, could not win it in so many overseas hearings, and with credulous vanity they take up their murmurs and accusations against the judges. In this matter, if they call themselves innocent and are unwilling to believe rashly that those whom they see defeated were defeated by the truth, how much more innocent are those who are unwilling rashly to believe anything bad about the judges themselves, against whom those who have been defeated must complain! For not only does the man who lost a good case complain of an unjust or slow or negligent judge, but also the man who was most justly defeated murmurs against an innocent judge with the same blindness with which he contended against an innocent opponent. Therefore these men are not wicked because they are unwilling to believe anything rashly about the defeated, but because by the madness of schism they have cut themselves off from those innocent men who, much more reasonably, are unwilling to believe any such thing about the judges themselves.
1.12CSEL 51:31–33
Existat enim aliqua illarum partium in nomine Christi nobilissima ecclesia ex illis septem et, si placet, potissimum Philadelphia, quae mystico nomine per linguam Graecam fraternam intimat caritatem. audiamus igitur eius uocem nec eius loquatur palea, sed frumentum. si ergo dicat istis: quid in me arguitis, fratres, quid accusatis? quanto interuallo secundum terrenum locum ab Africa remota sim, partim nosse partim audire potuistis. quid ibi tunc siue traditores siue traditorum uel accusatores uel damnatores siue innocentium uel calumniatores uel oppressores egerint, prorsus ignoro. sed ille dominus noster, qui emit totum orbem pretio sanguinis sui, cuius sancta commercia propheta tanto ante cecinit dicens: foderunt manus meas et pedes, dinumerauerunt omnia ossa mea. ipsi uero considerauerunt et conspexerunt me, diuiserunt sibi uestimenta mea et super uestimentum meum miserunt sortem, inter uos et nos non spatia constituit uacua et nuda christianis; impleuit haec omnia sanctificatione nominis sui. in ipso quippe psalmo passionis non solum quanti, sed etiam quantum emerit declaratum est. ibi enim paulo post dicitur: reminiscentur et conuertentur ad dominum uniuersi fines terrae et adorabunt in conspectu eius uniuersae patriae gentium, quoniam ipsius est regnum et ipse dominabitur gentium. de causa itaque uestra tunc fortasse cogerer iudicare, si uel uicina essem uel ita remota, ut inter nos et uos non habitarent alii christiani eodem nomine signati, eadem unitate pacati. multae interiacent patriae gentium simul mecum emptae illius sanguine, in cuius conspectu mecum pariter adorant. per illas ad me transiit fama de uobis; ipsae de uicinitate causam uestram examinare potuerunt. quod si non factum est, uos neglexistis; neque enim neglecti a ceteris non usque ad nos etiam ueniretis. si autem aliquid iudicatum est, date ueniam; non audeo uobis superatis temere credere et iudices uestros eadem temeritate damnare. accedit mihi aliud quod me plurimum moueat, quia, si uos innocentes oppressi essetis, nos saltem fratres, qui uobis nihil nocuimus, amaretis; cum uero nos, qui bene nobis conscii sumus causam uestram uicinis uestris recto ecclesiae iure commissam fuisse, qui coram deo sciunt quemadmodum iudicauerint, lacerare tamen maledictis et acerbis odiis insectari et, quasi propter uos Christus aput nos hereditatem suam perdiderit, etiam rebaptizare conamini, quid boni de illa uestra causa sentire poterimus? qui enim longe remotissimos fratres temerariis suspicionibus damnare minime dubitatis, quam iuste a uicinis uestris damnati fueritis ostenditis. cur enim non credam recte damnari potuisse a uicino iudice auditum, qui me fratrem tam longe absentem damnare non dubitat inauditum, hoc mihi obiciens maximum crimen, quoniam qui praesens esse non potui eis ad quos causa perducta est iudicibus potius quam uictis litigatoribus credidi? quibus iudicibus si non potius credidissem, etiamsi illi qui uicti sunt innocentes essent, ego innocens esse non possem. magno enim delicto implicaremur, si, cum corda humana non cerneremus, nec disciplinam ecclesiasticam teneremus, cum eis nollemus iudicantibus credere, ultra quos non potuit causa transire et per quos potuit ad nos fama percurrere. ab istis innocentibus impia diremptione discindens te innocentem dicis? quod utique si esses, cum uideres in scripturis sanctis messem domini tui ante ultimam segregationem et uentilationem a zizaniis et palea non posse separari, eligeres potius fortis esse in tolerandis malis quam impius in deserendis bonis. — quot enim ecclesiarum per orbem longe remotarum putamus esse istas et quam iustissimas uoces, quas in Philadelphia figuraui!
Let one of the churches of those regions, most renowned in the name of Christ, come forward: one of the seven, and, if you please, above all Philadelphia, which by a mystical name signifies in the Greek tongue brotherly love. Let us hear her voice, and let not her chaff speak, but her wheat. Suppose she says to these men: ‘What do you charge in me, brothers, of what do you accuse me? How great a distance on the earth I am from Africa you could partly know and partly hear. What either traitors, or the accusers or condemners of traitors, or the slanderers or oppressors of the innocent did there at that time, I know nothing at all. But our Lord, who bought the whole world at the price of his blood, whose holy purchase the prophet sang so long before, saying: “They dug my hands and feet, they numbered all my bones. But they considered and looked at me, they divided my garments among themselves, and for my clothing they cast lots”, did not set between you and us spaces empty and bare of Christians; he filled all these with the sanctification of his name. For in that very psalm of the passion it is declared not only at what price, but also how much he bought. For there it is said a little later: “All the ends of the earth shall remember and turn to the Lord, and all the families of the nations shall worship in his sight, for the kingdom is his, and he shall rule the nations.” So I might perhaps be forced to judge your case then, if I were either a neighbour or so far away that no other Christians lived between us and you, marked with the same name, at peace in the same unity. Many families of the nations lie between, bought together with me by his blood, in whose sight they worship equally with me. Through them the report about you came across to me; they could examine your case from nearby. If this was not done, you neglected it; for had you been neglected by the others, you would surely have come even as far as us. But if something was judged, forgive me: I do not dare rashly to believe you, the defeated, and to condemn your judges with the same rashness. There is something else that moves me greatly: if you had been innocent and oppressed, you would at least love us, brothers who have done you no harm. But since you try to tear us with curses and pursue us with bitter hatreds, though we know well in our conscience that your case was entrusted by the right law of the church to your neighbours, who know before God how they judged, and even try to rebaptize us, as though because of you Christ had lost his inheritance among us, what good can we think of that case of yours? For in not at all hesitating to condemn your brothers far, far away by rash suspicions, you show how justly you were condemned by your neighbours. For why should I not believe that a man heard by a neighbouring judge could have been rightly condemned, when he does not hesitate to condemn me, his brother, so far away and unheard, charging me with this as the greatest crime: that I, who could not be present, believed the judges to whom the case was brought rather than the defeated litigants? If I had not rather believed these judges, even if those who were defeated were innocent, I could not be innocent. For we would be entangled in a great offence if, when we could not see human hearts, we neither kept church discipline nor were willing to believe them as judges, beyond whom the case could not pass and through whom the report could run to us. Do you, splitting yourself off from these innocent men by an impious separation, call yourself innocent? If you were, then, seeing in the holy Scriptures that the harvest of your Lord cannot be separated from weeds and chaff before the last sorting and winnowing, you would rather choose to be strong in tolerating the bad than impious in deserting the good.’ For how many such voices, and how very just ones, do we think there are from churches far away through the world, such as I have pictured in Philadelphia!
1.13CSEL 51:33–34
Quin etiam conqueri audet Parmenianus, quod eos Constantinus ad campum id est ad supplicium duci iussit, qui uicti aput ecclesiasticos iudices nec aput ipsum quae dicebant probare potuerunt et adhuc in sanctae ecclesiae praecisiones sacrilego furore ferebantur, et hoc eum tamquam immaniter iussisse Hispano Ossio suggerente criminatur, suspicionibus uidelicet suis, sicut semper, damnando inauditos. quasi uero non humanius et probabilius alius crediderit Ossio tamquam episcopo suggerente potius factum, ut in leniorem cohercitionem quamuis immanissimi sceleris, id est sacrilegi schismatis, sententiam flecteret imperator. quid enim non isti iuste patiuntur, cum ex altissimo dei praesidentis et ad cauendum ignem aeternum flagellis talibus ammonentis iudicio patiantur et merito criminum et ordine potestatum? prius enim probent non esse se haereticos uel schismaticos; tum demum de indignis poenis suis emittant liberam uocem, tum demum sese audeant, cum tale aliquid patiuntur, ueritatis martyres dicere. alioquin si, quisquis ab imperatore uel a iudicibus ab eo missis poenas luit, continuo martyr est, omnes carceres martyribus pleni sunt, omnes catenae iudiciariae martyres trahunt, in omnibus metallis martyres aerumnosi sunt, in omnes insulas martyres deportantur, in omnibus poenalibus locis iuridico gladio martyres feriuntur, omnes ad bestias martyres subriguntur aut iussionibus iudicum uiui ignibus concremantur. si autem, sicut dicit apostolus, non est potestas nisi a deo et minister dei uindex est in ira ei qui male agit, non sine causa gladium portat. uis non timere potestatem? bonum fac et habebis laudem ex illa. bonus enim quisquis passus fuerit, laus illi prouenit ex potestate facientis, malus uero quod merito patitur iniquitatis non deputet saeuitiae potestatis.
Indeed Parmenian even dares to complain that Constantine ordered to be led to the field, that is, to execution, those who, defeated before church judges, could not prove what they said before him either, and were still being carried by sacrilegious madness into cuttings-off of the holy church; and he charges him with having ordered this as a monstrous thing at the suggestion of the Spaniard Ossius, condemning men unheard, as always, by his own suspicions. As if another man would not more humanely and more probably have believed that it was rather done at the suggestion of Ossius, as a bishop, that the emperor should turn his sentence to a milder punishment of what was nonetheless a most monstrous crime, that is, sacrilegious schism. For what do these men not suffer justly, when they suffer by the most high judgment of God, who presides and warns by such scourges to avoid the eternal fire, both by the desert of their crimes and by the order of the powers? Let them first prove that they are not heretics or schismatics; then, and only then, let them raise a free voice about their undeserved punishments; then, and only then, let them dare to call themselves martyrs of the truth when they suffer something of this kind. Otherwise, if whoever pays a penalty at the hands of the emperor or of judges sent by him is at once a martyr, all prisons are full of martyrs, all the chains of the courts drag martyrs, in all the mines are suffering martyrs, martyrs are deported to all the islands, in all places of punishment martyrs are struck by the sword of justice, all are martyrs who are put to the beasts or by the judges’ orders are burned alive. But if, as the apostle says, ‘there is no power except from God’, and ‘the minister of God is an avenger in wrath on him who does evil; he does not bear the sword in vain. Do you want not to fear the power? Do good, and you will have praise from it.’ For when any good man suffers, praise comes to him from the power of the one who inflicts it; but let the bad man not impute to the cruelty of the power what he suffers deservedly for his iniquity.
1.14CSEL 51:34–35
Et tamen quid tale isti patiuntur quale faciunt, nisi quia hominum multitudo non in corde cor habet, sed in oculis? nam si sanguis exit de carne mortali, quisquis aspicit exhorrescit; si a pace Christi praecisae animae atque separatae in haeresis uel schismatis sacrilegio moriuntur, quia non uidetur, non plangitur, immo uero mors taetrior atque luctuosior et ut plane dixerim uerior iure consuetudinis et ridetur, cum auctores tantarum mortium publice insultant et nec ueritatis manifestandae causa sermonem nobiscum conferre dignantur. et si quid temporalis molestiae passi fuerint per certissimum atque rectissimum ordinem potestatum, cum ipsi priuatis furiosorum agminibus multo grauiora passim atque cotidie nulla regia, nulla ecclesiastica lege committant, nos corporum persecutores uocant, se animarum interfectores non uocant, cum priuata licentia nec corporibus parcant. sed quia per mansuetudinem christianam multo seuerius uindicatur oculus euulsus in lite quam animus excaecatus in schismate, elocuntur et aduersus nos locuntur et nobiscum non locuntur, et cum eos ommutescere compellat ueritas, silere non permittit iniquitas.
And yet what do these men suffer such as they do, except that the multitude of people has its heart not in the heart but in the eyes? For if blood comes out of mortal flesh, whoever looks on shudders; but if souls cut off and separated from the peace of Christ die in the sacrilege of heresy or schism, because it is not seen it is not mourned; rather, that death, more hideous and more lamentable and, to speak plainly, more truly death, is even laughed at by the law of custom, when the authors of so many deaths insult us publicly and do not deign to discuss with us even for the sake of making the truth plain. And if they suffer any temporal trouble through the most certain and most correct order of the powers, while they themselves, with private bands of madmen, commit much heavier things everywhere and every day under no royal and no church law, they call us persecutors of bodies but do not call themselves killers of souls, though by private licence they do not spare bodies either. But because, through Christian gentleness, an eye torn out in a quarrel is punished much more severely than a mind blinded in schism, they speak out, and they speak against us, and they do not speak with us; and when the truth compels them to fall silent, iniquity does not allow them to be quiet.
1.15CSEL 51:35–36
An forte de religione fas non est ut iudicet imperator uel quos miserit imperator? cur ergo ad imperatorem uestri uenere legati? cur eum fecerunt causae suae iudicem, non secuturi quod ille iudicaret? sed quorsum ista dicuntur? numquidnam, etiamsi optineant non pertinere ad imperatorem aduersus eos aliquid statuere qui praua in religione sectantur, propterea, si fecerit eosque puniuerit, martyres erunt? hoc enim modo ista haereticis omnibus uox patebit, in quos ex occulto imperio dei per manifestum hominum imperium multa quibus cohercerentur seuerissime constituta sunt, nec solum haereticis quoquo modo saltem christiano nomine dealbatis, sed etiam ipsis paganis. nam utique et ipsi falsa religione sunt impii, quorum simulacra euerti atque confringi iussa sunt recentibus legibus, inhiberi etiam sacrificia sub terrore capitali. si quis ergo eorum damnatus in tali crimine fuerit, martyr habendus est, quia pro superstitione, quam piam religionem putabat, poenas legibus luit? nullus certe quoquo modo christianus audet hoc dicere. non ergo, quisquis in aliqua religionis quaestione fuerit ab imperatore punitus, martyr efficitur. neque enim uident qui talia sentiunt in eum locum se progredi, ut ipsos etiam daemones martyrum gloriam sibi uindicare posse contendant, quia istam patiuntur persecutionem per imperatores christianos, ut paene toto orbe terrarum eorum templa euertantur, idola comminuantur, sacrificia subtrahantur, qui eos honorant, si deprehensi fuerint, puniantur. quod si dementissimum est dicere, non ergo ex passione certa iustitia, sed ex iustitia passio gloriosa est. ideoque dominus, ne quisquam in hac re nebulas obtenderet imperitis et in suorum damnatione meritorum laudem quaereret martyrum, non generaliter ait: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur, sed addidit magnam differentiam, qua uere a sacrilegio pietas secernatur. ait enim: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam. nullo modo autem propter iustitiam patiuntur, qui Christi ecclesiam diuiserunt et, cum eam simulata iustitia quasi conantur ante tempus a palea separare ac frumenta eius falsis criminationibus insectantur, ipsi ab ea potius tamquam leuissima palea uariis rumorum flatibus separati sunt. (sed), inquiunt, non hoc fecimus. uideant ergo ex hac quaestione se primitus liberare debere et tunc audere, si quid molestiarum siue poenarum a christianis imperatoribus patiuntur, uel deponere in querimoniam uel assumere in gloriam. de qua re, id est ipsius schismatis quaestione, si nihil aliud dicerem, ea quae superius sunt dicta sufficerent.
Or perhaps it is not right for the emperor, or those whom the emperor has sent, to judge about religion? Why then did your envoys go to the emperor? Why did they make him judge of their case, when they were not going to follow what he judged? But to what purpose is this said? Even if they establish that it does not belong to the emperor to decree anything against those who follow crooked ways in religion, will they be martyrs on that account if he does so and punishes them? For in this way this plea will lie open to all heretics, against whom many very severe coercive measures have been decreed, by the hidden command of God through the open command of men; and not only to heretics, whitewashed in some way at least with the Christian name, but even to the pagans themselves. For certainly they too are impious by a false religion, whose images have been ordered by recent laws to be overthrown and broken, and their sacrifices also to be prohibited under threat of death. If then any of them is condemned for such a crime, is he to be held a martyr because he paid the penalty under the laws for a superstition that he thought a pious religion? Certainly no Christian of any kind dares to say this. So not everyone punished by the emperor in some question of religion becomes a martyr. Nor do those who think such things see that they are advancing to the point of maintaining that even the demons can claim for themselves the glory of martyrs, because they suffer this persecution through Christian emperors, so that through almost the whole world their temples are overthrown, their idols smashed, their sacrifices withdrawn, and those who honour them are punished if caught. If it is utter madness to say this, then it is not suffering that makes righteousness certain, but righteousness that makes suffering glorious. And so the Lord, lest anyone should spread fogs before the unlearned in this matter and seek the praise of martyrs in the condemnation of his own deserts, did not say generally, ‘Blessed are those who suffer persecution’, but added a great difference, by which piety is truly distinguished from sacrilege. For he says: ‘Blessed are those who suffer persecution for the sake of righteousness.’ But in no way do they suffer for the sake of righteousness who have divided the church of Christ, and, while with feigned righteousness they try, as it were, to separate her from the chaff before the time, and pursue her wheat with false accusations, have rather themselves been separated from her like the lightest chaff by the various winds of rumours. ‘But’, they say, ‘we did not do this.’ Let them see then that they must first free themselves from this question, and then dare, if they suffer any troubles or punishments from Christian emperors, either to lay them down as a complaint or to take them up as a glory. On this matter, that is, the question of the schism itself, even if I said nothing else, what was said above would suffice.
1.16CSEL 51:36–38
An forte dicent, etiamsi conuincuntur in sacrilega dissensione, ut pro ea dementia si quid passi fuerint martyres non sint, non tamen ad imperatorum potestatem haec cohercenda uel punienda pertinere debere? qua in re quaero quid dicant: an quia de religione uitiosa uel falsa nihil curandum est talibus potestatibus? sed multa iam etiam de paganis diximus et de ipsis daemonibus, quod persecutiones ab imperatoribus patiantur. an et hoc displicet? cur ergo ipsi ubi possunt templa subuertunt et per furores circumcellionum talia facere aut uindicare non cessant? an iustior est priuata uiolentia quam regia diligentia? sed haec omitto. illud quaero, cum manifesta enumeret apostolus opera carnis — quae sunt, inquit, fornicationes, immunditiae, luxuria, idolorum seruitus, ueneficia, inimicitiae, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, dissensiones, haereses, inuidiae, ebrietates, comisationes et his similia —, quid istis uideatur, ut crimen idolatriae putent iuste ab imperatoribus uindicari, aut si nec hoc uolunt, cur in ueneficos uigorem legum egeri iuste fateantur, in haereticos autem atque impias dissensiones nolint fateri, cum in eisdem iniquitatis fructibus auctoritate apostolica numerentur? an forte nec talia potestates istas humanae constitutionis curare permittunt? propter quid ergo gladium portat, qui dictus est minister dei uindex in iram eis qui male agunt? nisi forte, quemadmodum nonnulli eorum sane imperitissimi hoc intellegere solent, de honoribus ecclesiasticis dictum est, ut gladius intellegatur uindicta spiritalis quae excommunicationem operatur, cum prouidentissimus apostolus consequenti contextione lectionis satis aperiat quid loquatur. illic quippe addidit: propter hoc enim et tributa praestatis ac deinde subiunxit: reddite omnibus debita: cui tributum tributum, cui uectigal uectigal, cui honorem honorem, cui timorem timorem. hoc ergo iam restat, ut istis disputationibus suis prohibeant christianos tributa persoluere, cum et dominus talia sentientibus Pharisaeis, quos imitantur isti, nummo inspecto responderit: reddite Caesari quod Caesaris est et deo quod dei est. hi uero in utroque inoboedientes atque impii nec deo reddunt christianum amorem nec regibus humanum timorem, ita caeci et insani, ut, cum schismaticos suos Maximianistas per potestates a catholicis imperatoribus missas de basilicis excluserint et ui magna iussionum et auxiliorum cedere sibi compulerint, arguant catholicam, si pro ea catholici principes tale aliquid fieri praeceperint. ipsi uero Maximianistae, antequam essent Maximianistae, id est cum adhuc uno simul Donatistarum consortio tenerentur, quae ab eis Rogatus ille Maurus per regem barbarum Firmum quam saeua quam acerba perpessus sit, recolant et taceant nec conqueri audeant, si quid huiusmodi uel a Primianistis propter suum schisma uel cum Primianistis propter Donatistarum schisma non pro religione sacra, sed pro animositate sacrilega patiuntur.
Or perhaps they will say that, even if they are convicted of sacrilegious dissension, so that they are not martyrs if they suffer anything for that madness, still the coercing or punishing of such things ought not to belong to the power of emperors? In this I ask what they mean: is it that such powers should take no care about vicious or false religion? But we have already said much about the pagans and about the demons themselves, that they suffer persecutions from the emperors. Or does this too displease them? Why then do they themselves overthrow temples where they can, and never cease to do or avenge such things through the madness of the circumcellions? Is private violence more just than royal diligence? But I pass over these things. This I ask: since the apostle enumerates the plain works of the flesh, ‘which are’, he says, ‘sexual immoralities, impurities, licentiousness, idolatry, sorceries, enmities, strifes, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envyings, drunkenness, revellings, and things like these’, what do these men think? Do they hold that the crime of idolatry is justly punished by the emperors? Or, if they do not want even this, why do they admit that the force of the laws is justly brought to bear against sorcerers, but will not admit it against heretics and impious dissensions, when by the apostle’s authority these are numbered among the same fruits of iniquity? Or perhaps they do not allow these powers of human institution to take care even of such things? Why then does he bear the sword, who is called the minister of God, an avenger in wrath on those who do evil? Unless perhaps, as some of them, very unlearned indeed, usually understand it, this was said of church offices, so that the sword is understood as the spiritual punishment that excommunication works; though the most provident apostle shows clearly enough, in the following context of the reading, what he is talking about. For there he added: ‘For because of this you also pay taxes’, and then joined: ‘Render to all what is owed: tax to whom tax is owed, revenue to whom revenue, honour to whom honour, fear to whom fear.’ It remains, then, that by these arguments of theirs they forbid Christians to pay taxes, though the Lord, to the Pharisees who thought such things, and whom these men imitate, answered after looking at the coin: ‘Render to Caesar what is Caesar’s and to God what is God’s.’ But these men, disobedient and impious in both respects, render neither Christian love to God nor human fear to kings; so blind and insane that, though they have driven their own schismatics, the Maximianists, out of basilicas through authorities sent by Catholic emperors, and forced them by great pressure of orders and armed help to give way to them, they accuse the Catholic Church if Catholic princes have ordered anything of the kind to be done on its behalf. And let the Maximianists themselves, before they were Maximianists, that is, when they were still held together in the one fellowship of the Donatists, recall how savage and bitter were the things that the well-known Rogatus the Moor suffered from them through the barbarian king Firmus, and let them be silent and not dare to complain if they suffer anything of this kind, either from the Primianists because of their own schism or together with the Primianists because of the schism of the Donatists, not for sacred religion but for sacrilegious animosity.
1.17CSEL 51:38–39
Fortassis enim dicunt grauiora se perpessos a catholicis imperatoribus quam isti fecerunt uel per reges barbarorum Rogatistis uel per iudices catholicorum imperatorum Maximianistis uel etiam faciunt per furorem circumcellionum quibuscumque potuerint. quasi uero inde quaestio est, utrum grauiora patiantur quam faciunt, quod quidem nullo modo concesserim. multa enim eorum saeuissima et acerbissima numerantur, immo numerari non possunt, quae si pauciora essent uel eos in quos admittuntur minus affligerent, eo ipso essent certe grauiora, quod non ab ordinatis potestatibus iubentur, sed extraordinariis furoribus admittuntur. non enim tam multa sunt quae aduersus Maximianistas per iudices humanae constitutionis egerunt. in eo genere actionum ponant, si uolunt, quae etiam ad persequendum Rogatum Maurum ab eis per Firmum barbarum gesta sunt, et illum licet hostem immanissimum Romanorum in legitimis potestatibus numerent. sed haec non tam multa sunt, quam multa cotidie per furiosos ebriosorum iuuenum greges quibus principes constituunt, qui primum tantummodo fustibus, nunc etiam ferro se armare coeperunt, qui circumcellionum notissimo nomine per totam Africam uagantur et saeuiunt, contra omnem ordinem legum potestatumque committunt. quorum scelera cum ad eos deferuntur, fingunt se ignorare tale hominum genus uel omnino ad se non pertinere contra quam omnes homines norunt ore impudentissimo affirmant; neque hanc saltem uocem totius orbis accipiunt, multo probabilius ueriusque dicentis nescire se quid in Africa gestum sit siue a parte Donati siue contra partem Donati, si licet in ipsa Africa Donatistis episcopis Donatistarum circumcellionum uel facta nescire uel dicere ad se non pertinere.
For perhaps they say that they have suffered heavier things from Catholic emperors than these men did to the Rogatists through barbarian kings, or to the Maximianists through the judges of Catholic emperors, or are still doing through the madness of the circumcellions to whomever they can. As if the question were whether they suffer heavier things than they do, which in fact I would by no means grant. For many most savage and most bitter deeds of theirs are counted, or rather cannot be counted; and even if they were fewer, or afflicted less those against whom they are committed, they would certainly be heavier by this very fact, that they are not ordered by ordained powers but committed by extraordinary madness. For the things they did against the Maximianists through judges of human institution are not so many. Let them put in that class of actions, if they like, even the things done by them through the barbarian Firmus to persecute Rogatus the Moor, and let them count him, though a most monstrous enemy of the Romans, among lawful powers. But these are not so many as the things committed every day, against all order of laws and powers, by mad herds of drunken young men over whom they set leaders, who at first armed themselves only with clubs and now have begun to arm themselves with iron too, who wander and rage through all Africa under the well-known name of circumcellions. When their crimes are reported to them, they pretend not to know that kind of men, or with the most shameless face, contrary to what all people know, affirm that they do not belong to them at all; and they do not accept even this voice of the whole world, which says much more probably and truly that it does not know what was done in Africa, either by the party of Donatus or against the party of Donatus, if in Africa itself Donatist bishops may either not know the deeds of Donatist circumcellions or say that they do not belong to them.
1.18CSEL 51:39–41
Sed, ut dicere coeperam, non hoc modo quaeritur, utrum patiantur grauiora quam faciunt, sed utrum aduersus haereticos et schismaticos fieri tale aliquid liceat. si enim dicunt non licere, cur ipsi faciunt? si autem licere fatentur, etiamsi ostendant, quod nullo modo possunt, grauiora se perpeti a catholicis imperatoribus quam ipsi per iudices eorum uel per reges barbarorum schismaticis suis fecerunt uel per insaniam circumcellionum omni generi hominum faciunt, neque hoc mirandum est, si plus possunt principes quam missi a principibus iudices; si plus possunt Romani imperatores quam barbari reges, et si merito grauiora legibus patitur latro quam contra leges ipse committit. unde merito constitutionibus iustis grauiora patiuntur circumcellionum mancipes quam faciunt circumcelliones. et tamen tanta est mansuetudo christiana, ut poenas eorum incomparabiliter superent facinora eorum. sed ecce damnauerunt in concilio suo Maximianistas trecenti et decem episcopi Donatistae, illi autem pertinacia peruersitatis suae basilicis cedere nolebant. aditi sunt iudices, concilium eorum proconsularibus gestis inditum est. deinde iussum est, ut illi qui tanto episcoporum numero damnati sunt cederent locis. qui facile cesserunt non multa passi sunt, qui autem resistere temptauerunt quemadmodum afflicti sint quis ignorat? sed tamen si tanta fuisset immanitas resistentium, ut ad iniurias iudicum perueniret, nonne multo acerbiora Romanis legibus paterentur? sic et tunc, cum post terminum causae, in qua se isti a catholica praeciderunt, consequenter agi coepisset, ut basilicas non tenerent, et tenerent imperialibus resistendo iussionibus et sic resistendo, ut uis illa circumcellionum notissima praeualeret, addendo etiam insuper, ut cum donis ecclesiae quos miserat imperator per Africam euntes turbulentissimis et saeuissimis seditionibus agitarent, tales in eos leges proferebantur, ut ne ipsas quidem basilicas quae non erant unitatis, sed a separatis atque in suo iam schismate constitutis fuerant fabricatae, retinere sinerentur. qua in re iam suas iniurias potestas regia uindicauit. quid enim ualent iuste possidere inimici iustitiae?
But, as I had begun to say, the question now is not whether they suffer heavier things than they do, but whether it is permitted for anything of this kind to be done against heretics and schismatics. For if they say it is not permitted, why do they do it themselves? But if they admit that it is permitted, even if they show, as they by no means can, that they suffer heavier things from Catholic emperors than they themselves have done to their own schismatics through the emperors’ judges or through barbarian kings, or do to every kind of person through the insanity of the circumcellions, this too is no wonder, if princes can do more than judges sent by princes, if Roman emperors can do more than barbarian kings, and if a robber deservedly suffers heavier things under the laws than he himself commits against the laws. Hence the masters of the circumcellions deservedly suffer heavier things under just decrees than the circumcellions do. And yet so great is Christian gentleness that their deeds incomparably exceed their punishments. But see: three hundred and ten Donatist bishops condemned the Maximianists in their council, but these, by the obstinacy of their perversity, refused to give up the basilicas. The judges were approached; their council was entered in the proconsular records. Then it was ordered that those condemned by so great a number of bishops should give up the places. Those who readily gave them up did not suffer much; but who does not know how those who tried to resist were afflicted? Yet if the savagery of the resisters had been so great as to come to injuring the judges, would they not have suffered far bitterer things under Roman law? So also then, after the end of the case in which these men cut themselves off from the Catholic Church, when it began to be enforced, as a consequence, that they should not hold the basilicas, and they held them by resisting the imperial orders, and resisted in such a way that that well-known violence of the circumcellions prevailed, adding besides that they harried with most turbulent and savage riots those who were going through Africa with the gifts to the church that the emperor had sent, laws were issued against them such that they were not allowed to keep even those basilicas which did not belong to unity, but had been built by men separated and already established in their own schism. In this the royal power was now avenging injuries to itself. For what can enemies of justice justly possess?
1.19CSEL 51:41–42
Nec pro eis aliquid promulgasse inuenitur nisi apostata Iulianus, cui pax et unitas christiana nimium displicebat, quandoquidem ipsa ei unde impie ceciderat religio displiceret. cui quidem isti Donatistae, sicut iudicum gesta testantur quibus id quod impetrauerant allegarunt, talibus uerbis supplicauerunt, ut ei fortasse mitius ad idolorum cultum quidam timore consenserint quam eum isti furore laudauerint. dixerunt enim, quod aput eum sola iustitia locum haberet. quid ergo aliud dixisse repperiuntur nisi uel christianam sanctitatem non esse iustitiam, quae aput illum nullum haberet locum, aut honorem daemonum esse iustitiam, qui aput illum primum haberet locum? aliorum autem imperatorum leges quam uehementes aduersus eos latae sint quis ignorat? in quibus una generalis aduersus omnes, qui se christianos dici uolunt et ecclesiae catholicae non communicant, sed suis separatis conuenticulis congregantur, id continet, ut uel ordinator clerici uel ipse ordinatus denis libris auri multentur, locus uero ipse quo impia separatio congregatur redigatur in fiscum. sunt et aliae iussiones generales, quibus eis uel faciendi testamenta uel per donationes aliquid conferendi facultas adimitur uel ex donationibus aut testamentis aliquid capiendi. nam in quadam causa cum homo nobilis imperatoribus supplicasset, quod soror eius, quae de parte Donati fuerit, cum defungeretur, in nescio quos communionis suae et maxime in quendam Augustinum episcopum eorum plurima contulisset, ex illa generali lege praeceptum est, ut omnia fratri restituerentur; ubi etiam circumcellionum mentio facta est, si more suo uiolenter obsisterent, quo genere auxiliorum et amminiculis repellerentur. sic enim noti, sic multis proeliis probati sunt, ut de his et supplex imperatoris et imperator tacere non posset.
Nor is anyone found to have issued anything in their favour except Julian the Apostate, to whom Christian peace and unity were most displeasing, since the very religion from which he had impiously fallen displeased him. To him these Donatists, as the records of the judges testify, before whom they produced what they had obtained, made their petition in such words that perhaps some who consented out of fear to the worship of idols did so more mildly than these men praised him in their madness. For they said that with him justice alone had a place. What else, then, are they found to have said than either that Christian holiness is not justice, since it had no place with him, or that the honouring of demons is justice, since it had the first place with him? But who does not know how severe were the laws of other emperors issued against them? Among them one general law against all who wish to be called Christians and do not communicate with the Catholic Church, but gather in their own separated conventicles, provides that both the one who ordains a cleric and the one ordained be fined ten pounds of gold each, and that the place itself where the impious separation gathers be confiscated to the treasury. There are also other general orders by which they are deprived of the power to make wills or to confer anything by gift, or to receive anything by gift or will. For in a certain case, when a man of rank petitioned the emperors that his sister, who was of the party of Donatus, had at her death conferred a great deal on some persons of her communion, and especially on a certain Augustine, their bishop, it was ordered on the basis of that general law that everything be restored to the brother; and there mention was also made of the circumcellions, with what kind of help and support they were to be repelled if, in their usual way, they resisted with violence. For so well known were they, so proved in many battles, that neither the petitioner to the emperor nor the emperor could be silent about them.
1.20CSEL 51:42
Quae cum ita sint, cum et diuinis et humanis legibus ita damnentur, tanta est tamen mansuetudo christiana, ut non solum teneant basilicas quas iam praecisi aedificarunt, sed nec eas omnes reddiderint unitati quas ab exordio unitas tenuit. et cum ipsi Maximianistas de basilicis ad partem Donati pertinentibus per iudices a catholicis imperatoribus missos instanter excluserint, tamen a multis locis, quos catholica ante unitas retinebat, nec ipsorum catholicorum imperatorum legibus excluduntur. postremo, si quid forte aliquando immoderatius in eos factum est, ut christianam excederet lenitatem, displicet omnibus frumentis messis dominicae, id est in Christo laudabilibus christianis, qui siue centenario siue sexagenario siue tricenario fructu in catholica ecclesia toto orbe succrescunt.
Since this is so, since they are thus condemned by both divine and human laws, yet so great is Christian gentleness that they not only keep the basilicas they built after they were cut off, but have not even returned to unity all those that unity held from the beginning. And though they themselves urgently drove the Maximianists out of basilicas belonging to the party of Donatus through judges sent by Catholic emperors, yet they are not driven out of many places which Catholic unity formerly held, not even by the laws of those Catholic emperors. Finally, if perhaps something was at some time done against them too immoderately, so that it went beyond Christian mildness, it displeases all the wheat of the Lord’s harvest, that is, Christians praiseworthy in Christ, who grow up in the Catholic Church through the whole world with fruit of a hundredfold, sixtyfold, or thirtyfold.
1.21CSEL 51:42–43
Quapropter zizania uel paleam catholicae segetis nobiscum copiosissime accusent, sed nobiscum ferre patientissime non recusent. qui enim noluit ante tempus eradicare zizania et a frumentorum permixtione separare, sinite, inquit, utraque crescere usque ad messem. et cum inuolucrum eiusdem similitudinis quaerentibus discipulis explicaret, non ait: ager est Africa, sed ait: ager autem est hic mundus. per totum ergo mundum seges ista seminata est, per totum superseminata zizania, per totum crescit utrumque usque ad messem. numquid aut Donatus fuit maior messorum aut eo tempore, quo se isti a terrarum orbe separarunt, tempus messis aduenerat, cum idem dominus, ne alicui liceret interpretari quod uellet, apertissime dixerit: messis autem est finis saeculi, messores autem angeli sunt? tales enim messores errare non possunt, ut nec frumenta pro zizaniis colligant nec pro frumentis zizania redigant. isti autem, cum quasi zizania fugiunt, se ipsos esse zizania demonstrarunt, in manifestissimo sacrilegio contra sententiam domini praedicantes, ut, cum ille dicat: sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, isti per tam magnum agrum id est totum mundum tantummodo zizania crescere, frumenta uero deminuta et in sola Africa remansisse contendant, Christo regi et principi nostro sacrilegam facientes iniuriam. scriptum est enim: in lata gente gloria regis, in deminutione autem populi contritio principis. sed iam tempus est, quantum existimo, ipsa testimonia scripturarum, quae male interpretando decipiunt imperitos, diligenter attendere et quantum donat dominus secundum intellectum catholicae ueritatis aperire.
Therefore let them accuse with us, as abundantly as they like, the weeds or chaff of the Catholic crop, but let them not refuse to bear it with us most patiently. For he who did not want the weeds rooted up before the time and separated from their mingling with the wheat said: ‘Let both grow until the harvest.’ And when he explained the covering of that same parable to the disciples who asked, he did not say, ‘The field is Africa’, but said: ‘The field is this world.’ So this crop has been sown through the whole world, through the whole world the weeds have been sown over it, through the whole world both grow until the harvest. Was Donatus the greatest of the reapers, or had the time of harvest come at the time when these men separated themselves from the world, when the same Lord, so that no one should be free to interpret as he liked, said most plainly: ‘The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are the angels’? For such reapers cannot err so as to gather wheat in place of weeds or store up weeds in place of wheat. But these men, while they flee the weeds, as it were, have shown that they themselves are the weeds, preaching in most manifest sacrilege against the Lord’s sentence: so that, though he says, ‘Let both grow until the harvest’, they contend that throughout so great a field, that is, the whole world, only the weeds grow, while the wheat has dwindled and remained in Africa alone, doing sacrilegious injury to Christ our king and prince. For it is written: ‘In a numerous nation is the king’s glory, but in the dwindling of the people is the prince’s ruin.’ But now it is time, I think, to attend carefully to the very testimonies of the Scriptures by which, misinterpreting them, they deceive the unlearned, and, as far as the Lord grants, to open them according to the understanding of Catholic truth.
Chapter 2
2.1CSEL 51:43–44
Quae tandem uis nisi caecitas et uanitas animi cogit homines clausis ut dicitur oculis tamquam in alterum iacere, quod in eum qui iecit continuo redeat eumque ictu reciproco affligat intacto illo quem uulnerare uoluerat, sicut isti Donatistae de omnibus fere scripturarum testimoniis faciunt, quae cum se aduersus nos proferre arbitrantur, uelut ammonere nos uidentur, quales eos esse ipsa scriptura conuincat? quid enim facit aliud quod uel pro se uel contra nos Parmenianus putat esse quod scriptum est: uae his qui dicunt quod nequam est bonum et quod bonum est nequam, qui ponunt lucem tenebras et tenebras lucem, qui ponunt id quod amarum est dulce et dulce amarum? o stultissimam caecitatem! quid enim tam bonum et tam iocundum quam fratres habitantes in unum? quod illi nequam dicunt et amarum ponunt, qui se ab omnibus fratribus separarunt, dum uanas suspiciones suas, ne dicam factiosas calumnias, uel non excitare uel excitatas tolerare noluerunt. qui si ueram paleam odissent et ipsi palea non essent, non propter eam se a tritico dominico per totum agrum id est hunc mundum seminato et crescente seiungerent.
What force, then, except blindness and vanity of mind, compels men, with their eyes shut, as the saying goes, to throw something at another, as it were, which at once comes back on the thrower and strikes him with a return blow, leaving untouched the one he wanted to wound? This is what these Donatists do with almost all the testimonies of the Scriptures: when they think they are bringing them forward against us, they seem rather to be reminding us what sort of men the Scripture itself convicts them of being. For what else does the text that Parmenian thinks is either for himself or against us do, where it is written: ‘Woe to those who say that what is wicked is good and what is good is wicked, who put light for darkness and darkness for light, who put what is bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter’? O most foolish blindness! For what is so good and so pleasant as brothers dwelling in one? This they call wicked and put for bitter, who have separated themselves from all their brothers because they were unwilling either not to stir up their empty suspicions, not to say their factious slanders, or, once stirred up, to tolerate them. If they hated the true chaff and were not chaff themselves, they would not, on its account, cut themselves off from the Lord’s wheat sown and growing throughout the whole field, that is, this world.
2.2CSEL 51:44–45
Exclament itaque quantum possunt: uae his qui dicunt quod nequam est bonum et quod bonum est nequam. respondemus: hoc uerum est et addimus aliud: uae his qui perdiderunt sustinentiam, dum ponunt lucem tenebras et tenebras lucem. quid enim lucidius promissis dei, qui temporibus nostris exhibuit quod ante annorum milia praenuntiauit, in semine Abrahae, quod est Christus, benedictionem omnes gentes habituras, et quid tenebrosius praesumptionibus hominum, qui propter temere obiecta et numquam probata crimina traditorum, quae si uera essent numquam deo praeiudicarent quominus quod promisit impleret, perisse dicunt christianum nomen de tot gentibus in orbe terrarum et in sola Africa remansisse? et hanc praesumptionem suam lucem dicunt, promissa uero dei iam ipso effectu rerum inluminata mendaciorum tenebris operire contendunt et insuper aduersus nos facta sua clamant dicentes: uae his qui ponunt lucem tenebras et tenebras lucem. itane lux erat Optatus et eum tota Africa tenebras appellabat, an eum potius esse tenebras tota Africa sentiebat et isti eum lucem uocabant, qui non ponunt lucem tenebras et tenebras lucem? sed displicebat, inquiunt, Optatus in communione nostra omnibus bonis. non ergo eum lucem uocabatis et tamen ei communicabatis. eligite itaque quid uelitis, aut non obesse in una communione tenebras luci, sed sufficere luci ut tenebras improbet et eas pro unitate, si expellere non potest, toleret, atque ita non fuisse causam cur ab innocentibus fratribus, quibus malos certe non potuistis ostendere, etiamsi uobis cognitos fuisse dicatis, tenebroso schismatis sacrilegio disiungeremini; aut si non sufficit luci ut improbet tenebras quas expellere non potest, id est si non sufficit bonis ut improbent malos quos excludere uel emendare non possunt, facilius unus Optatus partem Donati in una Africa notissimus et apertissimus maculauit quam quilibet Afer traditor tot gentes per orbem terrarum, etsi non dicam falsis criminibus accusatus, tamen, quod impudentissime negatur, ignotus.
Let them cry out, then, as loudly as they can: ‘Woe to those who say that what is wicked is good and what is good is wicked.’ We answer: this is true; and we add another: ‘Woe to those who have lost endurance’, since they put light for darkness and darkness for light. For what is brighter than the promises of God, who in our times has shown what he foretold thousands of years before, that all nations would have the blessing in the seed of Abraham, which is Christ? And what is darker than the presumptions of men who, because of charges against traitors rashly made and never proved, which, even if they were true, would never prejudice God from fulfilling what he promised, say that the Christian name has perished from so many nations in the world and has remained in Africa alone? And this presumption of theirs they call light, while they strive to cover with the darkness of lies the promises of God, now lit up by the very outcome of events; and on top of that they cry out their own deeds against us, saying: ‘Woe to those who put light for darkness and darkness for light.’ Was Optatus light, then, and did the whole of Africa call him darkness? Or did the whole of Africa rather perceive that he was darkness, and these men called him light, they who do not put light for darkness and darkness for light? ‘But’, they say, ‘Optatus displeased all good men in our communion.’ So you did not call him light, and yet you communicated with him. Choose, then, what you want: either that in one communion darkness does not harm light, but it is enough for the light to disapprove of the darkness and, if it cannot expel it, to tolerate it for the sake of unity, and so there was no reason why you should be disjoined by the dark sacrilege of schism from innocent brothers, to whom you certainly could not show the bad men even if you say they were known to you; or, if it is not enough for the light to disapprove of the darkness it cannot expel, that is, if it is not enough for the good to disapprove of the bad whom they cannot exclude or correct, then one Optatus, most notorious and most evident in Africa alone, stained the party of Donatus more easily than any African traitor stained so many nations throughout the world, being, if I may not say accused on false charges, at any rate (which is most shamelessly denied) unknown to them.
2.3CSEL 51:45–46
Accipientes itaque peruerso corde scripturas non eas faciunt obesse nobis, sed sibi, quando ad hoc putant esse scriptum: uae his qui dicunt quod nequam est bonum et quod bonum est nequam, ne paleam frumenta inter se tolerent usque ad tempus uentilationis, ut, cum male intellegunt: uae his qui dicunt quod nequam est bonum et quod bonum est nequam, compleatur in eis: uae his qui perdiderunt sustinentiam. si autem intellegant in eos hoc esse dictum, qui opinantes quod malum est bonum esse mala committunt uel hi qui talibus laudando atque approbando consentiunt, quae duo genera uno in loco scriptura commemorat dicens: quoniam laudatur peccator in desideriis animae suae et qui iniqua gerit benedicetur, recte intellegent nec turbabuntur, cum et aput ipsos inueniuntur mali, nisi quod eos pro Donati parte tolerant quos pro Christi unitate debuerunt, et per hanc obstinationem animositatis suae coguntur miseri in schismate suo ferre quos norunt, in orbe terrarum accusare quos nesciunt. quisquis ergo uel quod potest arguendo corrigit uel quod corrigere non potest saluo pacis uinculo excludit uel quod saluo pacis uinculo excludere non potest aequitate inprobat, firmitate subportat, hic est pacificus et ab isto maledicto quo scriptura dicit: uae his qui dicunt quod nequam est bonum et quod bonum est nequam, qui ponunt lucem tenebras et tenebras lucem, qui ponunt quod amarum est dulce et quod dulce est amarum omnino liber, prorsus securus, penitus alienus.
Taking the Scriptures with a perverse heart, then, they make them harm not us but themselves, when they think that ‘Woe to those who say that what is wicked is good and what is good is wicked’ was written so that the grain should not tolerate the chaff among itself until the time of winnowing; so that, while they misunderstand ‘Woe to those who say that what is wicked is good and what is good is wicked’, there is fulfilled in them: ‘Woe to those who have lost endurance.’ But if they understood that this was said against those who, thinking that what is evil is good, commit evil, or those who consent to such men by praising and approving them (two kinds that Scripture mentions in one place, saying: ‘For the sinner is praised in the desires of his soul, and he who does unjust things will be blessed’), they would understand rightly and would not be troubled when bad men are found among themselves too; except that they tolerate for the party of Donatus those whom they ought to have tolerated for the unity of Christ, and through this obstinacy of their animosity the wretches are forced in their schism to bear those they know, and in the world to accuse those they do not know. Whoever, therefore, either corrects by rebuke what he can, or excludes, keeping the bond of peace, what he cannot correct, or, what he cannot exclude keeping the bond of peace, disapproves with fairness and bears with firmness, he is a peacemaker, and from that curse by which Scripture says, ‘Woe to those who say that what is wicked is good and what is good is wicked, who put light for darkness and darkness for light, who put what is bitter for sweet and what is sweet for bitter’, he is altogether free, entirely safe, completely removed.
2.4CSEL 51:46–48
Obiciunt iterum simile aliquid solita caecitate. de uobis, inquiunt, dicit scriptura: qui iudicat iustum iniustum, iniustum uero iustum, execrabilis aput deum. cur non ista execratio potius in illos cadit, qui uniuersum orbem terrarum christianum damnare ausi sunt inauditum, in quo tam ingenti hominum numero sine ulla dubitatione fuerunt et sunt ab eorum criminibus innocentes? hoc ergo modo quod iustum est iudicarunt iniustum, quod autem iniustum est iudicarunt iustum, cum Optatum Gildonianum, decennalem totius Africae gemitum, tamquam sacerdotem atque collegam honorantes in communione tenuerunt. aut si eum corde improbabant, sed pro pace tolerabant, discant nullius pacifici patientiam malo non consentientem ab ullis malis posse maculari, atque ita sentiant, in qua perditione iaceant qui propter falsa siue uera — non enim hoc nunc quaeritur — crimina Afrorum unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis non seruant cum orbe terrarum. qui si dicerent: nescimus an sint per tot gentes terrarum transmarinarum boni christiani, impudentissime dicerent. deus enim perhibet testimonium frumentis suis, quae per totum agrum seminans quamuis cum zizaniis a diabolo superseminatis tamen usque ad messem crescere praenuntiauit; unde etsi homines ipsos minus nouimus, esse tamen eos ideo nouimus, quia mentiri deum non potuisse fide certissima retinemus. cum ergo sacrilega impudentia dicerent: nescimus utrum sint in cetero terrarum orbe boni christiani, uideant qua insania dicere audeant — cotidie enim non dubitant dicere —: (scimus non ibi esse christianos. aliud est utique nescimus an sint, aliud scimus quod non sint: utrumque infidele et impium est. sed si detestandus est qui dicit: nescio an uera dixerit deus, quid est ille qui dicit: scio quod non uera dixerit deus?
Again, with their usual blindness, they throw something similar at us. ‘Of you’, they say, ‘Scripture says: He who judges the righteous unrighteous and the unrighteous righteous is accursed before God.’ Why does this curse not fall rather on those who dared to condemn unheard the whole Christian world, in which, among so huge a number of people, there were and are without any doubt men innocent of their crimes? In this way, then, they judged what is righteous unrighteous, and what is unrighteous they judged righteous, when they kept in their communion Optatus the Gildonian, the ten-year groan of all Africa, honouring him as a bishop and colleague. Or if they disapproved of him in their heart but tolerated him for the sake of peace, let them learn that the patience of no peacemaker who does not consent to evil can be stained by any bad men; and so let them perceive in what perdition those lie who, because of crimes of Africans, false or true (for that is not now the question), do not keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace with the world. If they said, ‘We do not know whether there are good Christians throughout so many nations of the lands overseas’, they would say it most shamelessly. For God bears witness to his wheat, which he sowed through the whole field and foretold would grow until the harvest, though with weeds sown over it by the devil; so that, even if we know the people themselves less, yet we know that they exist, because we hold with most certain faith that God could not lie. Since, then, they would be saying with sacrilegious shamelessness, ‘We do not know whether there are good Christians in the rest of the world’, let them see with what madness they dare to say (for every day they do not hesitate to say it): ‘We know that there are no Christians there.’ For it is one thing to say, ‘We do not know whether there are’, another, ‘We know that there are not’: both are unbelieving and impious. But if the man is to be detested who says, ‘I do not know whether God spoke the truth’, what is the man who says, ‘I know that God did not speak the truth’?
2.5CSEL 51:48–49
Certe arbitror quod neminem istorum offendere debeo, si Donato deum praeposuero. quantumlibet enim ament Donatum, plus timent deum; postremo, quantum ipsi ament Donatum, nos nouimus quia solus deus uerax est, omnis autem homo mendax. Christus ergo, qui super omnia deus est benedictus in saecula et qui uerissime de se ipso dixit: ego sum ueritas, cum serui eius ab eo quaererent, utrum uellet eos ire et colligere zizania, sinite, inquit, utraque crescere usque ad messem, Donatus autem dicit zizania quidem creuisse, frumenta uero esse deminuta. eligant isti cui credant. Christus id est ueritas dicit: ager est hic mundus, Donatus autem dicit agrum dei solam Africam remansisse. eligant cui credant. Christus id est ueritas dicit: in tempore messis dicam messoribus: colligite primum zizania et exponit dicens: messis est finis saeculi, Donatus autem dicit per praecisionem partis suae ante messem a frumentis zizania separata. eligant cui credant. Christus id est ueritas dicit: messores angeli sunt, Donatus autem dicit se atque collegas suos hoc fecisse ante messem quod ille dixit angelos in messe facturos. eligant cui credant. certe christianos se dicunt: Christum eis Donatumque proponimus. si uerba dant Christo, cor autem Donato, considerent qui sint. ego parco, non inuehor, non exaggero, dolorem meum melius premo quam promo. si autem dicunt se Christo dare cor suum, Christo ergo credant dicenti quod per totum mundum et filii regni crescant et filii maligni, non Donato dicenti quod per mundum filii maligni tantummodo creuerint, filii autem boni usque ad solam Africam deminuti sint. quodsi Christo credunt, non iam dicimus cum ecclesiis orbis terrarum, sed cum ipso euangelio pacem habeant, quod ab igne se conseruasse mendaciter iactitant, quia factis non probant.
Surely, I think, I ought not to offend any of these men if I put God before Donatus. For however much they love Donatus, they fear God more; and in the end, however much they love Donatus, we know that ‘God alone is true, but every man a liar’. Christ, then, who is God over all, blessed for ever, and who said most truly of himself, ‘I am the truth’, when his servants asked him whether he wanted them to go and gather the weeds, said, ‘Let both grow until the harvest’; but Donatus says that the weeds have indeed grown, but the wheat has dwindled. Let these men choose whom to believe. Christ, that is, the truth, says, ‘The field is this world’; but Donatus says that only Africa has remained as God’s field. Let them choose whom to believe. Christ, that is, the truth, says, ‘At the time of harvest I will say to the reapers: Gather first the weeds’, and explains, saying, ‘The harvest is the end of the age’; but Donatus says that by the cutting off of his party the weeds were separated from the wheat before the harvest. Let them choose whom to believe. Christ, that is, the truth, says, ‘The reapers are the angels’; but Donatus says that he and his colleagues did before the harvest what Christ said the angels would do at the harvest. Let them choose whom to believe. Certainly they call themselves Christians: we set before them Christ and Donatus. If they give words to Christ but their heart to Donatus, let them consider what they are. I spare them, I do not inveigh, I do not exaggerate; I better press down my grief than express it. But if they say that they give their heart to Christ, then let them believe Christ when he says that through the whole world both the sons of the kingdom grow and the sons of the evil one, not Donatus when he says that through the world only the sons of the evil one have grown, while the good sons have dwindled to Africa alone. And if they believe Christ, we no longer say ‘with the churches of the world’, but let them have peace with the gospel itself, which they lyingly boast that they kept from the fire, since they do not prove it by their deeds.
2.6CSEL 51:49–51
Iam illud quo pertinet quod idem Parmenianus ex propheta Esaia nobis obiciendum putauit: numquid non ualet manus domini saluos facere aut grauauit aurem ne exaudiat? sed delicta uestra distingunt inter medium uestrum et dei, et propter peccata uestra auertit faciem a uobis ne misereatur. manus enim uestrae sanguine coinquinatae sunt et digiti uestri in peccatis; labia autem uestra locuta sunt iniquitatem et lingua uestra iniustitiam meditatur. nemo loquitur iusta nec est iudicium uerum. confidunt in uanis et locuntur inania, quia parturiunt dolorem et pariunt iniquitatem. oua aspidum eruperunt et telam araneae texunt, et qui erat de ouis illis manducaturus conterens inuenit olidum et in ipso basiliscum. tela eorum non erit ad uestiendum neque se operient de operibus suis. opera enim illorum opera iniquitatis, pedes autem eorum ad nequitiam currunt ueloces ad effundendum sanguinem, et cogitationes eorum cogitationes insipientium. contritio et miseria in uiis eorum, et uiam pacis non cognouerunt? quos isto loco scriptura describit, ubicumque fuerint etiam inter bonos non obsunt bonis, sicut non obest palea frumentis, donec ueniat dominus areae ferens uentilabrum in manu sua et mundet aream suam, frumenta recondat in horreum, paleam uero comburat igni inextinguibili; sicut non obfuit bonis tanta multitudo sceleratorum, quod per Ezechielem prophetam didicimus, illis uidelicet qui gemebant et maerebant facinora populi quae fiebant in medio eorum. unde, quia eos corrigere non poterant nec ab unitate populi dei se ullo modo separare debebant, pro merito innocentissimae tolerantiae suae signari meruerunt et in illorum perditorum uastatione atque interitu liberari. uerumtamen isti qui haec catholicis obiciunt cur non se respiciunt, quorum et cateruae gregum furiosorum huc atque illuc armatae ferro ac fustibus uolitant et tam crebris ubi potuerint stragibus nequaquam in tanta immanitate satiantur, ubi per busta cadauerum eorum cum feminis, quae cum illis passim commixtae contra ordinem rerum diuinarum et humanarum diebus ac noctibus euagantur, tanta feruet ebrietas, ut inde insaniam cotidianam non solum alios insectandi, sed etiam se ipsos praecipitandi concipiant? horum pedes ad malitiam non currunt nec ueloces sunt ad effundendum sanguinem? ab istis non recedit iudicium, qui sibi etiam iniustissimas licentias inordinatae potestatis usurpant? istis non fiunt tenebrae, dum sustinent lumen in falso martyrio? nonne in media nocte ambulant et per diem, quandoquidem dicit apostolus: qui inebriantur nocte sunt ebrii? nonne isti cadunt in meridie quasi media nocte? quod quidem omnium haereticorum est, qui rem manifestissimam in luce omnium gentium constitutam uidere non possunt, extra cuius unitatem quidquid operantur, quamuis magna sollertia et diligentia fieri uideatur, tam illis nihil prodest aduersus iram dei, quam nec aranearum telae possunt defendere a frigore.
Now what is the point of what the same Parmenian thought he should charge against us from the prophet Isaiah: ‘Is the hand of the Lord not strong to save, or has he made his ear heavy so as not to hear? But your offences make a division between you and God, and because of your sins he has turned his face from you, so as not to have mercy. For your hands are defiled with blood and your fingers with sins; and your lips have spoken iniquity, and your tongue meditates injustice. No one speaks just things, nor is there true judgment. They trust in vain things and speak empty things, for they conceive pain and bring forth iniquity. They have hatched asps’ eggs and weave a spider’s web, and whoever was going to eat of those eggs, crushing one, found it rotten and a basilisk in it. Their web will not serve for clothing, nor will they cover themselves with their works. For their works are works of iniquity, and their feet run to wickedness, swift to shed blood, and their thoughts are the thoughts of fools. Ruin and misery are in their ways, and the way of peace they have not known’? Those whom Scripture describes in this place, wherever they are, even among the good, do not harm the good, just as the chaff does not harm the wheat, until the Lord of the threshing floor comes with the winnowing fork in his hand and cleans his threshing floor, stores the wheat in the barn, but burns the chaff with unquenchable fire; just as so great a multitude of the wicked did not harm the good, as we have learned through the prophet Ezekiel, namely those who groaned and grieved over the crimes of the people that were done in their midst. Hence, because they could not correct them and ought in no way to separate themselves from the unity of God’s people, they deserved, for the merit of their most innocent tolerance, to be sealed and delivered in the devastation and destruction of those lost men. But why do these men who throw these things at Catholics not look at themselves, whose troops of mad herds fly here and there armed with iron and clubs, and are never sated in such savagery with the frequent massacres they commit where they can; where, at the tombs of their corpses, with women who, mixed with them everywhere against the order of things divine and human, wander about day and night, such drunkenness seethes that from it they conceive a daily madness not only of attacking others but even of throwing themselves headlong? Do their feet not run to malice, and are they not swift to shed blood? Does judgment not depart from these men, who usurp for themselves even the most unjust licences of a lawless power? Does darkness not come upon these men, while they await the light in a false martyrdom? Do they not walk in the middle of the night even by day, since the apostle says, ‘Those who get drunk are drunk at night’? Do these men not fall at noon as if at midnight? This indeed belongs to all heretics, who cannot see a thing most evident, set in the light of all nations, outside whose unity whatever they do, though it seems to be done with great skill and diligence, profits them as little against the wrath of God as spiders’ webs can protect from cold.
2.7CSEL 51:51–52
Quid ergo de hoc prophetico capitulo ponunt quod in ipsos retorqueri non possit nisi forte de ouis aspidum, quorum multum meminerat dictator ille sententiae plenarii concilii trecentorum decem, cum ex uniuersis prouinciis Africae conuenerunt? hoc certe nunc si uiueret Parmenianus non diceret nec ex propheta Esaia poneret aduersus nos: oua aspidum eruperunt. respiceret enim adiunctum collegio suo Felicianum Mustitanum et Praetextatum Assuritanum, quos ex numero damnatorum quasi bono pacis, non tamen Christi sed Donati, uelut integros denuo receperunt, qui et erant oua aspidum et eruperant. sic enim eos describunt trecenti decem plenarii concilii ore ueridico, sicut eorum gesta etiam proconsularibus gestis allegata testantur. haec enim certe concilii eorum uerba sunt: licet enim uiperei seminis noxios partus uenenati uteri alueus diu texerit et concepti sceleris uda coagula in aspidum membra tardo se calore uaporauerint, tamen conceptum uirus euanescenti umbraculo celari non potuit. nam etsi sero publicum facinus et parricidium suum feta scelerum uota pepererunt. haec oua aspidum iam eruperant iamque horribilia et male olentia cum uenenosis fetibus erant ab eorum communione proiecta, sed erat intus Optatus basiliscus, qui nutu quodam regali, quo inter serpentes excellere dicitur, etiam proiectos aspides reuocaret. aut si haec pro pace non obsunt, quid catholicis obiciunt quos conuincere nequiuerunt, cum ipsi receperint quos ore proprio damnauerunt? si haec pro pace non obsunt, obsunt tamen pro pace Donati, cui multum fauetur in iniuriam pacis Christi, pro quo sacrilegio quidquid corporalibus molestiis patiuntur ammonitio dei est cauendae damnationis aeternae. nam ipsi uere sanguinem non solum corporaliter per furias circumcellionum, sed etiam spiritaliter fundunt, qui orbem terrarum, si possint, rebaptizare conantur. aut si solus ille sanguinem fundit, qui carnem mortalem uel uulnerat uel uulnere perimit, ille autem non fundit, qui seductas animas sacrilegio schismatis perimit, quare in schismaticos suos Maximianistas per eandem plenarii concilii sui sententiam talia dixerunt: ueloces pedes eorum ad effundendum sanguinem, cum ab eis constet corporaliter neminem occisum, neminem uulneratum, sed insuper eos ab istis multa perpessos, cum de basilicis per iudiciarias potestates excluderentur? qualia multis ante separationem Maximianistarum, cum in uno pariter essent, multa fecerunt, eis qui priora ex parte Donati schismata fecerant. cui enim umquam schismatico suo pepercerunt, qui sibi ab orbe terrarum, cuius ipsi schismatici sunt, nimis impudenter parci uolunt, cum a sola ipsa uera unitate iustissime schismata puniantur, si eo modo ista punienda sunt?
What then do they set down from this prophetic chapter that cannot be turned back on themselves? Unless perhaps the asps’ eggs, which the drafter of the sentence of the plenary council of the three hundred and ten, when they met from all the provinces of Africa, remembered so well. Certainly, if Parmenian were alive now, he would not say this or set it against us from the prophet Isaiah: ‘They have hatched asps’ eggs.’ For he would look at Felicianus of Musti and Praetextatus of Assuras, joined to his college, whom, out of the number of the condemned, they received back as if unblemished for the good of peace, though the peace of Donatus, not of Christ; and these were both asps’ eggs and had hatched. For so the three hundred and ten of the plenary council describe them with truthful mouth, as their proceedings, also entered in the proconsular records, testify. For these are certainly the words of their council: ‘For although the hollow of a poisoned womb long covered the harmful offspring of viperous seed, and the moist curds of conceived crime were slowly warmed with heat into the limbs of asps, yet the conceived venom could not be concealed by a vanishing shade. For, though late, the wishes pregnant with crimes brought forth their public crime and parricide.’ These asps’ eggs had already hatched, and already, horrible and foul-smelling, with their venomous offspring, they had been cast out of their communion; but inside there was Optatus, the basilisk, who with a kind of royal nod, by which it is said to excel among serpents, could call back even the asps that had been cast out. Or if these things do no harm for the sake of peace, why do they charge Catholics, whom they could not convict, when they themselves received back those whom they condemned with their own mouth? If these things do no harm for the sake of peace, still they do harm for the peace of Donatus, which is greatly favoured to the injury of the peace of Christ; and for this sacrilege, whatever they suffer in bodily troubles is God’s warning to avoid eternal damnation. For they truly shed blood, not only bodily through the frenzies of the circumcellions but also spiritually, who try, if they could, to rebaptize the world. Or if only he sheds blood who wounds mortal flesh or kills with a wound, but he does not who kills seduced souls by the sacrilege of schism, why did they say such things against their own schismatics, the Maximianists, in the same sentence of their plenary council: ‘Their feet are swift to shed blood’, when it is agreed that no one was bodily killed by them, no one wounded, but rather that they suffered much at the hands of these men when they were being driven out of the basilicas by judicial authorities? Such things they did to many before the separation of the Maximianists, when they were together in one, to those who had made earlier schisms from the party of Donatus. For what schismatic of theirs did they ever spare, they who most shamelessly want to be spared by the world, whose schismatics they themselves are, though schisms are most justly punished only by the true unity itself, if they are to be punished in that way?
2.8CSEL 51:52–54
Et illud quod scriptum est: secundum principem populi sic et ministri ipsius, et qualis rector est ciuitatis tales et inhabitantes, si intellegerent quo pertinet, nec nobis obicerent nec ipsi uana iactantia superbirent. nos enim, ut hominum spem, quae in solo deo tuta recteque secura est, non in hominibus collocemus, quoniam scriptum meminimus: maledictus qui spem suam ponit in homine, non intellegimus hoc loco principem populi et rectorem ciuitatis episcopum significari; non ideo, quia non possumus innumerabiles sanctos in catholica episcopos intueri, sed ne cuiusquam ut dixi spes hominis in homine collocetur et, si ei forte contingat in ea uiuere ciuitate, ubi non sit bonus episcopus, arbitretur impune se malum fieri, usurpans ad defensionem suam tam peruerse intellectam istam scripturam quam peruerse ab istis intellegitur, et dicens ideo se bonum esse non posse, quia secundum principem populi sic et ministri eius, et qualis rector est ciuitatis tales et inhabitantes. contradicitur enim huic errori ueritatis ore dicentis: quae dicunt facite, quae autem faciunt facere nolite. dicunt enim et non faciunt. habentes itaque plebes tales episcopos, qui bona dicant ex cathedra Moysi et ea quae dicunt non faciant ex pestilentia sua, si illi faciant ea bona quae dicunt et non faciant mala quae faciunt, sicut praecepit dominus, nonne satis indicant non ita intellegendum principem populi et rectorem ciuitatis quomodo isti intellegunt, quia possunt esse populi boni et ubi fuerint episcopi mali, sicut potuit esse populus malus ubi fuit Moyses princeps et rector bonus? errantes enim in uerbis sanctarum scripturarum et, sicut dicit apostolus, non intellegentes neque quae loquuntur neque de quibus affirmant, ipsi potius secundum peruersitatem intellectus sui magnas patiuntur angustias, cum eis dicitur: ergo qualis fuit Optatus, talis fuit et plebs Thamugadensis; et si communione sacramentorum, sicut dicitis, contaminantur et illi qui facta mala improbant, etiam illa quae pro pace tolerant unitatis, tales estis et uos omnes, qui et illi collegae uestro et illi plebi communicastis, cum illum tota Africa Gildonis satellitem manifesto gemitu declararet. quem propterea saepe nomino, quia ita manifestus apparuit, ut ubicumque fuerit nominatus nullus se ignorare respondeat.
And the text, ‘As is the ruler of the people, so also are his ministers; and as is the governor of the city, so are its inhabitants’, if they understood what it refers to, they would neither throw at us nor themselves be proud with empty boasting. For we, so as not to place in men the hope of men, which is safe and rightly secure in God alone, since we remember that it is written, ‘Cursed is he who puts his hope in man’, do not understand that the bishop is meant in this place by ‘the ruler of the people’ and ‘the governor of the city’. Not because we cannot see countless holy bishops in the Catholic Church, but so that, as I said, no one’s hope should be placed in a man, and so that, if it should happen to someone to live in a city where there is not a good bishop, he should not think he becomes bad with impunity, taking for his defence this Scripture understood as perversely as these men understand it, and saying that he cannot be good because ‘as is the ruler of the people, so also are his ministers; and as is the governor of the city, so are its inhabitants’. For this error is contradicted by the mouth of the Truth, saying: ‘What they say, do; but what they do, do not do. For they say and do not do.’ So when peoples have such bishops, who say good things from the chair of Moses and do not do what they say, out of their own pestilence, if those peoples do the good things the bishops say and do not do the evil things they do, as the Lord commanded, do they not show clearly enough that ‘ruler of the people’ and ‘governor of the city’ are not to be understood as these men understand them, since there can be good peoples even where there are bad bishops, just as there could be a bad people where Moses was a good ruler and governor? For, erring in the words of the holy Scriptures, and, as the apostle says, ‘understanding neither what they say nor the things about which they make assertions’, they themselves rather suffer great straits through the perversity of their understanding, when it is said to them: ‘Then as Optatus was, so was the people of Thamugadi; and if, as you say, through communion in the sacraments even those are contaminated who disapprove of evil deeds, even those they tolerate for the peace of unity, then such are all of you also, who communicated both with that colleague of yours and with that people, when all Africa with open groaning declared him a henchman of Gildo.’ I name him often for this reason, that he appeared so evident that wherever he is named no one answers that he does not know him.
2.9CSEL 51:54–55
Nam ipsi respiciant et recordentur quam multos inter se similes habeant, quorum par malitia est, sed impar notitia, et aliquando ueniant ad ueram sententiam istorum uerborum et intellegant unum populi principem dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, cuius ministri sunt boni, et ipsum rectorem ciuitatis illius Hierusalem, quae est mater nostra aeterna in caelis. cuius rectoris dignitati congruunt habitantes non ad aequalitatem, sed pro modo suo, quia dictum est eis sancti eritis, quoniam et ego sanctus sum, secundum quandam scilicet imaginis similitudinem, in quam transformamur de gloria in gloriam tamquam a domini spiritu munere illius, qui nos facit conformes imaginis filii sui. est et alterius mali populi diabolus princeps et rector eius ciuitatis, quae mystice Babylonia dicitur, quoniam principes et rectores tenebrarum harum id est peccatorum ipsum et angelos eius apostolus Paulus appellat, et illius ministri similes eius sunt, quia transfigurant se in ministros iustitiae, sicut ille in angelum lucis, et inhabitantes rectori pessimo in factis similibus congruunt. sed istorum populorum atque ciuitatum tunc erit aperta separatio, cum ista messis fuerit uentilata; quod donec fiat omnia tolerat dilectio frumentorum, ne, dum grana paleam praepropere fugiunt, a consortibus granis impie separentur.
For let them look at themselves and remember how many like him they have among them, whose malice is equal though their notoriety is unequal; and let them at last come to the true meaning of these words, and understand that the one ruler of the people is our Lord Jesus Christ, whose ministers are good, and that he is the governor of that city Jerusalem which is our eternal mother in heaven. To the dignity of this governor the inhabitants conform, not to equality but in their own measure, since it was said to them, ‘You shall be holy, because I too am holy’, that is, according to a certain likeness of image into which we are transformed from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord, by the gift of him who makes us conformed to the image of his Son. There is also the ruler of another, bad people, the devil, and the governor of that city which is mystically called Babylon, since the apostle Paul calls him and his angels the rulers and governors of this darkness, that is, of sins; and his ministers are like him, for they transform themselves into ministers of righteousness, as he does into an angel of light; and the inhabitants conform in like deeds to their most wicked governor. But the separation of these peoples and cities will be made plain when this harvest has been winnowed; until that happens, the love of the wheat tolerates all things, lest, while the grains flee the chaff too hastily, they be impiously separated from their fellow grains.
2.10CSEL 51:55–56
Quid igitur iam ualet ad causam quod isti nobis obiciunt, quia per Esaiam dicit dominus de malis sacrificatoribus: facinerosus qui sacrificat mihi uitulum quasi qui canem occidat, et qui ponit similaginem quasi sanguinem porcinum, et qui offert thus in memoria quasi blasphemus? haec omnia multo congruentius de illis dicuntur, qui contra ecclesiam dei toto sicut promissa est orbe diffusam altare sui schismatis erexerunt; quod eos sacrilegium omnes inuoluit, et quilibet ubilibet offert sacrificium tali corde uel factis, ut haec audire mereatur, perniciem sibi infert, non illis bonis qui secundum prophetam Ezechielem gemunt et maerent peccata et iniquitates quae fiunt in medio eorum, quamuis non se inde corporaliter separent; unicuique enim tribuit dominus secundum cor suum. nam si primis temporibus non obfuerunt mali sacerdotes uel collegis bonis, sicut fuit Zacharias, uel popularibus bonis, sicut fuit Nathanahel in quo dolus non erat, quanto magis nihil obest in unitate christiana episcopus malus uel coepiscopis bonis uel laicis bonis, cum iam ille sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedec et pontifex noster sedens ad dexteram patris interpellat pro nobis, qui traditus est propter delicta nostra et resurrexit propter iustificationem nostram. nec illud ergo bonis obest, sed offerentibus malis, quod uerissime dictum est: dona iniquorum non probat altissimus. non enim dixit: dona eorum qui pro pace iniquos tolerant non probat altissimus, cum tamen nec isti ea quae obiecerunt probare potuerint eo tempore quo schisma fecerunt. alioquin illis exclusis istos hereditas Christi toto orbe diffusa in communione catholica detineret.
What force, then, does it now have for the case that these men throw at us what the Lord says through Isaiah about bad sacrificers: ‘The criminal who sacrifices a calf to me is like one who kills a dog, and he who sets out fine flour is like one who offers swine’s blood, and he who offers incense as a memorial is like a blasphemer’? All these things are said much more fittingly of those who have raised the altar of their schism against the church of God, spread through the whole world as it was promised; this sacrilege involves them all. And whoever, wherever, offers sacrifice with such a heart or such deeds that he deserves to hear these things brings ruin on himself, not on those good men who, according to the prophet Ezekiel, groan and grieve over the sins and iniquities that are done in their midst, even though they do not separate themselves bodily from there; for the Lord renders to each according to his heart. For if in earlier times bad priests did not harm either good colleagues, as Zechariah was, or good laymen, as Nathanael was, in whom there was no guile, how much more does a bad bishop in Christian unity do no harm either to good fellow bishops or to good laymen, now that that priest for ever according to the order of Melchizedek, our high priest, sitting at the right hand of the Father, intercedes for us, who was handed over for our offences and rose again for our justification. So this too, which is said most truly, harms not the good but the bad who offer: ‘The Most High does not approve the gifts of the wicked.’ For he did not say, ‘The Most High does not approve the gifts of those who tolerate the wicked for the sake of peace’; and yet these men could not even prove what they charged at the time when they made the schism. Otherwise, with those excluded, the inheritance of Christ spread through the whole world would keep these men in Catholic communion.
2.11CSEL 51:56–57
Sacrificia, inquit, impiorum execratio est domino; etenim inique offerunt illa. iam supra responsum est quia non est iniquus Christus, qui pro nobis se ipsum obtulit et noster in caelo mediator est, quo suam ecclesiam gubernante bonis mali non oberunt qui uel ignorantur uel pro pace tolerantur, donec ipse ueniat ac separet praemissis messoribus a messe zizania et uentilabro paleas a frumentis. quamquam isti, quod saepe dicendum est, falsa crimina obiecerint, quae si etiam uera essent bonorum caritati pro unitate in unitate omnia toleranti nihil nocerent, si ea forte etiam cognita iudicibus ecclesiasticis persuadere non possent. sacrificia ergo impiorum eis ipsis oberunt qui offerunt impie. nam unum atque idem sacrificium propter nomen dei, quod ibi inuocatur et semper est sanctum, tale cuique fit, quali corde ad accipiendum accesserit; qui enim manducat et bibit indigne, iudicium sibi manducat et bibit. non ait aliis, sed (sibi). qui ergo digne manducat et bibit, gratiam sibi manducat et bibit. illi ergo uideant utrum digne manducent, qui inter tam multos parentes et filios, maritos et uxores, inter tam multos, quod est potissimum, dei heredes et Christi coheredes toto orbe diffusos nefario schismate diuiserunt, cum possent utique, si boni essent et uere malos arguerent, fructuose tolerare pro pace Christi quae perniciose tolerant pro parte Donati.
‘The sacrifices of the impious’, he says, ‘are an abomination to the Lord; for they offer them unjustly.’ It has already been answered above that Christ is not unjust, who offered himself for us and is our mediator in heaven; while he governs his church, the bad will not harm the good, whether they are unknown or tolerated for the sake of peace, until he himself comes and, sending the reapers ahead, separates the weeds from the harvest and, with the winnowing fork, the chaff from the wheat. Although these men (as must often be said) have made false charges, which, even if they were true, would do no harm to the love of the good, tolerating all things in unity for the sake of unity, if perhaps, even when the charges were known, they could not convince church judges of them. So the sacrifices of the impious will harm those very men who offer impiously. For one and the same sacrifice, because of the name of God which is invoked there and is always holy, becomes to each such as the heart with which he approaches to receive it. For ‘whoever eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks judgment to himself’. He does not say ‘to others’, but ‘to himself’. So whoever eats and drinks worthily eats and drinks grace to himself. Let those men see, then, whether they eat worthily who by an abominable schism have divided so many parents and children, husbands and wives, and, what is most important, so many heirs of God and co-heirs of Christ spread through the whole world; when, if they were good and truly rebuked the bad, they could certainly tolerate fruitfully for the peace of Christ what they tolerate ruinously for the party of Donatus.
2.12CSEL 51:57
In Exodo, inquit, scriptum est: sacerdotes autem qui accedunt ad dominum deum sanctificentur, ne forte derelinquat eos dominus, et iterum: et cum accedunt ministri ad altare sancti, non adducant in se delictum, ne moriantur, et illud in Leuitico: homo qui habuerit maculam et uitium non accedat offerre dona deo. bene quod de ueteribus libris testimonia ista proponunt. dicant ergo mihi, cui sancto secundum salutem spiritalem obfuerit uel in sacerdotibus uel inter populum constituto malus aut maculatus sacerdos. ubi erat Moyses et Aaron, ibi murmuratores sacrilegi, quos deus semper a facie sua perdere minabatur; ubi erat Caiphas et ceteri tales, ibi Zacharias, ibi Simeon et ceteri boni; ubi Saul, ibi Dauid; ubi Hieremias, ubi Esaias, ubi Danihel, ubi Ezechiel, ibi sacerdotes mali et populi mali; sed sarcinam suam unusquisque portabat.
‘In Exodus’, he says, ‘it is written: But let the priests who approach the Lord God be sanctified, lest perhaps the Lord forsake them; and again: And when the ministers approach the holy altar, let them not bring sin upon themselves, lest they die; and that text in Leviticus: The man who has a blemish and a defect shall not approach to offer gifts to God.’ It is well that they put forward these testimonies from the old books. Let them tell me, then, which holy man, whether placed among the priests or among the people, was harmed in his spiritual salvation by a bad or blemished priest. Where Moses and Aaron were, there were sacrilegious murmurers, whom God was always threatening to destroy from his presence; where Caiaphas and others like him were, there were Zechariah, Simeon, and other good men; where Saul was, there was David; where Jeremiah, where Isaiah, where Daniel, where Ezekiel were, there were bad priests and bad peoples; but each carried his own load.
2.13CSEL 51:57–58
Omitto dicere quam scelerata superbia dicatur neminem esse inter collegas suos uel se ipsum non esse cum aliqua macula et uitio non membrorum, sed quod peius est morum. quod ubi agere cum eis coeperimus, respondent interesse qualis sit macula et quale uitium, quasi scriptura discreuerit quae ait: homo qui habuerit maculam et uitium non accedat offerre dona deo. nullamne maculam et uitium habuit non dico Optatus, sed ipse Parmenianus aut ipse Donatus? sed tanto isti amore hominum caeci sunt et corde impudico adulteros mentis suae uni legitimo uiro coaequare non dubitant, ut quod de solo domino Iesu Christo dici potuit etiam in Donato perfectum fuisse contendant. quis dabit oculis meis fontem lacrimarum? quis congruus huic sceleri gemitus concusso pectore exprimitur? sed interim attendant utrum saltem Optatus habuerit aliquam maculam aut aliquod uitium; non usque adeo caeci sunt, ut et istius uitam omnino immaculatam et omni uitio carentem fuisse respondeant. cur ergo accedebat offerre dona deo et ab eo ceteri coniunctis manibus accipiebant, quod maculosus et uitiosus obtulerat? attendant in ceteris suis utrum nulla sit macula ebriositas, sed prius legant quibus sceleratis ebriosos apostolus Paulus adiunxerit; utrum auaritia nulla sit macula, quam idem apostolus sic detestatur, ut idolorum comparet seruituti.
I omit to say with what wicked pride it is said that none of their colleagues, or they themselves, are without some blemish and defect, not of limbs but, what is worse, of morals. When we begin to deal with them about this, they answer that it matters what kind of blemish and what kind of defect it is; as if Scripture had made a distinction when it says: ‘The man who has a blemish and a defect shall not approach to offer gifts to God.’ Had no blemish and defect, I do not say Optatus, but Parmenian himself, or Donatus himself? But these men are so blinded by love of men, and with an unchaste heart do not hesitate to make the adulterers of their mind equal to the one lawful husband, that they contend that what could be said of the Lord Jesus Christ alone was perfected even in Donatus. Who will give my eyes a fountain of tears? What groan fit for this crime is uttered from a stricken breast? But meanwhile let them consider whether at least Optatus had some blemish or some defect; they are not so blind as to answer that his life too was altogether unblemished and free of every defect. Why then did he approach to offer gifts to God, and why did the others receive from him with joined hands what a blemished and defective man had offered? Let them consider among the rest of their men whether drunkenness is no blemish; but let them first read with what criminals the apostle Paul joined the drunkards; whether greed is no blemish, which the same apostle so detests that he compares it to the service of idols.
2.14CSEL 51:58–60
Qui autem rectissime sapiunt, intellegunt quemlibet hominum, quamuis iam pro consortio societatis humanae non absurde dici possit iustissime uiuere, non posse tamen esse sine aliquo uitio, quamdiu caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum, spiritus autem aduersus carnem, et: qui natus est ex deo non peccat, et: si dixerimus quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus et ueritas in nobis non est. quamuis enim, in quantum ex deo nati sumus, non peccemus, inest tamen adhuc etiam quod ex Adam sumus, quia nondum est absorta mors in uictoriam, quod etiam in corporum resurrectione promittitur, ut omni modo beati et immaculati et incorrupti simus qui iam secundum fidem filii dei sumus, sed secundum speciem nondum apparuit quod erimus. nondum enim re, sed spe salui facti sumus. spes autem quae uidetur non est spes. quod enim uidet quis, quid sperat? si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam exspectamus. quamdiu autem per patientiam exspectamus redemptionem corporis nostri, non audeamus nos dicere carere omni uitio, ne ipsa superbia sit immanissimum uitium, et euigilemus aliquando atque uideamus in sacerdotibus illius temporis, cum corporalia uitia uitabantur, illum praefigurari, qui cum esset deus factus est homo propter nos, solus uere agnus immaculatus et sacerdos sine uitio. ideoque et tunc sacerdos solus intrabat in sancta sanctorum, populus autem stabat foris, sicut nunc ille sacerdos post resurrectionem intrauit in secreta caelorum, ut ad dexteram patris interpellet pro nobis, populus autem cuius ille sacerdos est adhuc foris gemit. nam cum episcopo intus est populus et orat cum illo et quasi suscribens ad eius uerba respondet amen. usque adeo tunc, quando sine ulla macula et sine ullo uitio, quia non poterant animi, sacerdotum corpora quaerebantur, solus ille praefigurabatur, non isti superbi et impii, qui fornicante anima non zelant sponso, sed eis se audent ostentare pro sponso.
But those who think most rightly understand that any man whatever, though it may not absurdly be said, with regard to the fellowship of human society, that he lives most righteously, cannot yet be without some defect, so long as the flesh lusts against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh; and that ‘he who is born of God does not sin’, and ‘if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us’. For though, in so far as we are born of God, we do not sin, there is still in us also what we are from Adam, since death has not yet been swallowed up in victory, which is promised also in the resurrection of bodies, so that we who are already sons of God by faith may be in every way blessed and unblemished and incorrupt; but by sight ‘it has not yet appeared what we shall be’. For we have been saved not yet in reality but in hope. ‘But hope that is seen is not hope. For what one sees, why does he hope for? But if we hope for what we do not see, we wait for it through patience.’ But so long as we wait through patience for the redemption of our body, let us not dare to say that we lack every defect, lest that very pride be a most monstrous defect; and let us at last wake up and see that in the priests of that time, when bodily defects were avoided, he was prefigured who, being God, was made man for us, the only truly unblemished lamb and the priest without defect. And so then too the priest alone entered the holy of holies, while the people stood outside, just as now that priest after his resurrection has entered the secret places of heaven, to intercede for us at the right hand of the Father, while the people whose priest he is still groan outside. For the people are within with the bishop, and pray with him, and, as if signing to his words, answer Amen. So far, then, when the bodies of priests were required to be without any blemish and without any defect, because their souls could not be, he alone was prefigured, not these proud and impious men who, when the soul commits fornication, are not jealous for the bridegroom, but dare to show themselves off instead of the bridegroom.
2.15CSEL 51:60–61
In euangelio, inquit, scriptum est: deus peccatores non audiet; sed si quis dominum coluerit et uoluntatem eius fecerit, illum audiet. et hic absoluta responsio est. si enim duo simul orent, unus peccator et alter qui dominum colit et uoluntatem eius facit, nimirum illum audit, illum non audit. quid sibi ergo uult hoc testimonium uel quomodo pro se arbitrantur esse proferendum, cum his uerbis maxime securi fiant inter malos boni nec ulla causa corporalis separationis existat, ut nefario schismate homines etiam a bonis per spiritalem discordiam separentur, quandoquidem possunt et mali inter bonos non exaudiri propter infidelitatem suam et boni inter malos exaudiri propter fidem suam? deus enim qui cordis inspector est non errat, ut alium pro alio uel exaudiat uel repellat. an propterea dicunt haec, ut intellegatur episcopus malus non exaudiri, cum pro populo rogat? quod etsi ita esset, non ideo tamen populus, si bonus atque fidelis est, sollicitus esse debet. securos enim illos facit illa scriptura quae ait: fratres, haec scribo uobis, ut non peccetis; et si quis peccauerit, aduocatum habemus ad patrem Iesum Christum iustum, et ipse est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris. quam ueraci et pia humilitate dictum sit audiant, si habent aures unde audiant. Iohannes enim dixerat: haec scripsi uobis, ut non peccetis. si ita sequeretur ut diceret: et si quis peccauerit, aduocatum habetis ad patrem Iesum Christum iustum, et ipse est propitiatio pro peccatis uestris, se ipsum a peccantibus quasi segregasse uideretur, ut iam non ei opus esset propitiatio quae fit per mediatorem sedentem ad dexteram patris et interpellantem pro nobis. quod utique non solum superbe, sed etiam falso diceretur. si uero etiam ita diceret: haec scripsi uobis, ut non peccetis, et si quis peccauerit, mediatorem me habetis ad patrem, ego exoro pro peccatis uestris, sicut Parmenianus quodam loco mediatorem posuit episcopum inter populum et deum, quis eum ferret bonorum atque fidelium christianorum, quis sicut Christi apostolum et non sicut antichristum intueretur? et tamen isti lacus detriti fumosam istorum superbiam ferunt et spiritum sanctum continere non possunt, ut seruent unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis et in omnibus orationibus suis de uno mediatore securi sint.
‘In the gospel’, he says, ‘it is written: God will not hear sinners; but if anyone worships the Lord and does his will, him he will hear.’ Here too the answer is unconditional. For if two pray together, one a sinner and the other one who worships the Lord and does his will, he surely hears the one and does not hear the other. What then is the point of this testimony, or how do they think it should be brought forward on their own behalf, when by these words the good among the bad are made most secure, and there is no cause at all for bodily separation such that people should be separated even from the good, by spiritual discord, through an abominable schism, since both the bad among the good can go unheard because of their unbelief and the good among the bad can be heard because of their faith? For God, who searches the heart, does not make mistakes so as either to hear or to reject one person in place of another. Or do they say this so that it may be understood that a bad bishop is not heard when he prays for the people? Even if this were so, the people, if they are good and faithful, ought not on that account to be anxious. For that Scripture makes them secure which says: ‘Brothers, I write these things to you so that you may not sin; and if anyone does sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins.’ Let them hear with what truthful and pious humility this was said, if they have ears with which to hear. For John had said: ‘I have written these things to you so that you may not sin.’ If he had gone on to say, ‘And if anyone does sin, you have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for your sins’, he would seem to have set himself apart from sinners, as it were, so that he no longer needed the propitiation that is made through the mediator who sits at the right hand of the Father and intercedes for us. That would certainly be said not only proudly but also falsely. But if he had even said, ‘I have written these things to you so that you may not sin; and if anyone does sin, you have me as mediator with the Father; I obtain pardon for your sins’, as Parmenian in one place made the bishop mediator between the people and God, which of the good and faithful Christians would tolerate him, who would look on him as an apostle of Christ and not as an antichrist? And yet these broken cisterns bear the smoky pride of these men, and cannot contain the Holy Spirit, so as to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace and to be secure, in all their prayers, about the one mediator.
2.16CSEL 51:61–62
Homines enim omnes christiani inuicem se commendant orationibus suis. pro quo autem nullus interpellat, sed ipse pro omnibus, hic unus uerusque mediator est, cuius typus quoniam praefigurabatur in sacerdote ueteris testamenti, nullus et illic inuenitur orasse pro sacerdote. Paulus autem apostolus, quamquam sub capite praecipuum membrum, sed tamen quia membrum est corporis Christi et nouerat non per figuram in interiora ueli ad sancta sanctorum, sed per expressam et redditam ueritatem in interiora caeli ad sanctitatem non imaginariam sed aeternam pro nobis intrasse maximum et uerissimum sacerdotem, ecclesiae se orationibus etiam ipse commendat nec mediatorem se facit inter populum et deum, ut pro se orent inuicem omnia membra corporis Christi, quoniam pro inuicem sollicita sunt membra et, si patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra et, si glorificatur unum membrum, congaudent omnia membra; ac sic oratio pro inuicem membrorum omnium adhuc in terra laborantium ascendet ad caput quod praecessit in caelum, in quo est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris. nam si esset mediator Paulus, essent utique et ceteri coapostoli eius, ac sic multi mediatores essent nec ipsi Paulo ratio constaret qua dixerat: unus enim deus, unus et mediator dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus. in quo et nos unum sumus, si seruemus unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis nec propter malos bonos deseramus, sed propter bonos malos sufferamus, ne, cum defendere uolumus quod temeraria praesumptione relinquimus incognitos, cogamur maiore scelere damnare inauditos.
For all Christian people commend one another in their prayers. But he for whom no one intercedes, while he intercedes for all, is the one true mediator; and since his type was prefigured in the priest of the old covenant, no one is found there either to have prayed for the priest. The apostle Paul, however, though a chief member under the head, yet because he is a member of the body of Christ and knew that the greatest and truest priest had entered for us, not through a figure into the inner part of the veil, into the holy of holies, but through the expressed and fulfilled truth into the inner part of heaven, into a holiness not imaginary but eternal, himself also commends himself to the prayers of the church; and he does not make himself mediator between the people and God, but asks that all the members of the body of Christ pray for one another, since the members are anxious for one another, and if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it, and if one member is glorified, all the members rejoice with it. And so the prayer of all the members for one another, while they still labour on earth, will ascend to the head who has gone before into heaven, in whom is the propitiation for our sins. For if Paul were mediator, so certainly would his fellow apostles be, and so there would be many mediators, and Paul’s own reasoning would not hold when he said: ‘For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus.’ In him we too are one, if we keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace and do not desert the good because of the bad, but bear with the bad because of the good, lest, while we want to defend what we abandon by rash presumption, unknown, we are forced by a greater crime to condemn men unheard.
2.17CSEL 51:62–63
Quid quod etiam inuenitur in scripturis Balaam propheta non de populo Israhel sed alienigena conductus ab inimico, ut populo dei malediceret, conuersus a domino ad benedicendum, cuius uerba omnia bene inprecantis audimus et legimus, et cum aliud haberet in uoto, uerba tamen precantis et bona sunt et pro populo exaudiuntur a domino. unde non mirum est sic uerba bona quae pro populo dicuntur in precibus, etiamsi a malis dicantur episcopis, exaudiri tamen non pro peruersitate praepositorum, sed pro deuotione populorum. uerumtamen quod scriptum est in euangelio: deus peccatorem non audit; sed si qui dominum coluerit et uoluntatem eius fecerit, ipsum exaudiet, non a domino dictum est, sed ab illo qui oculos corporis iam quidem restitutos habebat, sed ei oculi cordis nondum patebant, unde ipsum dominum adhuc prophetam putabat. nam eum postea cognitum dei filium suppliciter adorauit. ipse autem dominus, cum in uno templo orarent publicanus et Pharisaeus, peccatorem confitentem peccata sua magis iustificatum dicit quam Pharisaeum iactantem merita sua, cui similes isti sunt. quamquam enim iustificatus destiterit esse peccator, tamen ut iustificaretur peccator orabat et peccata confitebatur et exauditus iustificatus est, ut desineret esse peccator. non itaque desineret esse peccator, nisi prius exaudiretur peccator. quamobrem non quidem omnem peccatorem exaudiri, sed tamen non omnem peccatorem non exaudiri ueritas testis est.
What of the fact that in the Scriptures we also find the prophet Balaam, not of the people of Israel but a foreigner hired by the enemy to curse the people of God, turned by the Lord to blessing? We hear and read all his words as he called down good, and though he had something else in his wish, yet the words of his prayer are good and are heard by the Lord for the people. So it is no wonder that good words spoken in prayers for the people, even if they are spoken by bad bishops, are nevertheless heard, not because of the perversity of those set over them but because of the devotion of the peoples. But the text written in the gospel, ‘God does not hear a sinner; but if anyone worships the Lord and does his will, him he will hear’, was not said by the Lord, but by the man who now indeed had the eyes of his body restored, but whose eyes of the heart were not yet open, so that he still thought the Lord himself a prophet. For afterwards, when he knew him as the Son of God, he worshipped him as a suppliant. But the Lord himself, when the tax collector and the Pharisee were praying in the one temple, says that the sinner who confessed his sins was justified rather than the Pharisee who boasted of his merits, whom these men resemble. For although, once justified, he ceased to be a sinner, yet he prayed as a sinner to be justified and confessed his sins, and, being heard, was justified, so that he ceased to be a sinner. So he would not cease to be a sinner unless he were first heard as a sinner. Therefore the truth testifies, not that every sinner is heard, but that not every sinner goes unheard.
2.18CSEL 51:63–64
Obiciunt etiam quod dictum est in psalmis: peccatori autem dicit deus: ut quid exponis iustificationes meas et assumis testamentum meum per os tuum? tu autem odisti disciplinam et abiecisti sermones meos retro. si uidebas furem, concurrebas cum eo et cum moechis particulam tuam ponebas. sedens aduersus fratrem tuum detrahebas et aduersus filium matris tuae ponebas scandalum. sed aperiant aliquando aures cordis et desinant esse non intellegentes neque quae locuntur neque de quibus affirmant. attendunt enim dictum peccatori: ut quid exponis iustificationes meas et assumis testamentum meum per os tuum? et non intellegunt ad hoc dictum, ut sciat nihil sibi prodesse uerba dei quae ore pronuntiat, si quod dicit ipse non facit, uerumtamen aliis prodesse qui etiam per malos audiunt et faciunt. quod dominus imperat, ipse dominus in euangelio docet dicens de Pharisaeis: cathedram Moysi sedent. quae dicunt facite, quae autem faciunt facere nolite. dicunt enim et non faciunt.
They also throw at us what is said in the Psalms: ‘But to the sinner God says: Why do you expound my statutes and take my covenant in your mouth? But you have hated discipline and cast my words behind you. If you saw a thief, you ran with him, and you put your portion with adulterers. Sitting, you spoke against your brother, and you put a stumbling block against your mother’s son.’ But let them at last open the ears of the heart and stop ‘understanding neither what they say nor the things about which they make assertions’. For they attend to what was said to the sinner, ‘Why do you expound my statutes and take my covenant in your mouth?’, and do not understand that it was said so that he may know that the words of God which he pronounces with his mouth do him no good if he does not himself do what he says, but that they do good to others who hear them even through bad men and do them. That this is what the Lord commands, the Lord himself teaches in the gospel, saying of the Pharisees: ‘They sit on Moses’ seat. What they say, do; but what they do, do not do. For they say and do not do.’
2.19CSEL 51:64–66
Atque utinam uellent in his uerbis, quae de psalmo meminerunt, se tamquam in speculo intueri, quomodo proiciant sermones dei retro qui populis pronuntiant pacem et non amant pacem, quomodo oderint disciplinam qui damnare audent orbem inauditum et, quia pro merito, immo longe minus merito pro tanti furoris audacia secundum diuinae misericordiae disciplinam temporales molestias patiuntur, non peccata sua puniri confitentur, sed merita coronari gloriantur. eos sane cum fure concurrisse non dico, quia fure peior est raptor, quod esse undique conclamabatur Optatus. an cum moechis particulam suam forte non ponunt, qui greges ebrios sanctimonalium suarum cum gregibus ebriis circumcellionum die noctuque permixtos uagari turpiter sinunt? an non sedentes aduersus fratres suos detrahunt, qui propter quosdam, quos conuincere nequiuerunt, in hereditate Christi toto terrarum orbe diffusa contendunt non esse christianos, atque ita aduersus filium matris suae, id est paruulum adhuc in fide et sacramentorum lacte nutriendum, perniciosissimum scandalum ponunt, dum nesciens adhuc sequi deum patrem infirmus sequitur hominem et simulata atque adumbrata specie ueritatis inlectus ab unitatis compage crudeli laceratione diuellitur? sed si eis, qui mala non faciunt in eadem parte, mala facta displicent ceterorum nec obesse sibi aliena scelera credunt, quae in medio sui fieri gemunt et maerent, cur in communi sacrilegio schismatis perniciose tolerant quod fructuose tolerare in unitatis integritate potuerunt? possunt enim dicere, si tamen iam ipsis rebus experti euigilant aliquando, possunt dicere mala singulorum ceteris non obesse qui nec faciunt nec approbant talia; non autem singulorum malum esse schismatis sacrilegium, sed ad omnes eos pertinere qui catholicae non communicant unitati facillime possunt conuinci, etiamsi difficillime confiteri. qua enim causa in eorum communione ad alios non pertinent crimina aliorum, ea causa schisma crimen est omnium, quia, cum se inter ipsos suos aliorum sceleribus maculari non posse iam dicunt, simul fateantur necesse est non se habuisse causam cur ab unitate discederent, ubi eos non possent aliorum scelera maculare, et propterea scelere schismatis apertissimo tamquam uno mortifero uinculo pariter conligantur.
And would that they were willing to look at themselves in these words, which they quote from the psalm, as in a mirror: how they cast God’s words behind them who proclaim peace to the peoples and do not love peace; how they hate discipline who dare to condemn the world unheard, and, because they suffer temporal troubles according to the discipline of divine mercy, deservedly, or rather far less than they deserve for the audacity of so great a frenzy, do not confess that their sins are being punished but boast that their merits are being crowned. I do not say that they have run with a thief, for a robber is worse than a thief, and that is what Optatus was everywhere cried out to be. Or do they perhaps not put their portion with adulterers, who allow the drunken herds of their nuns, mixed day and night with the drunken herds of circumcellions, to wander about shamefully? Or do they not sit and speak against their brothers, who, because of certain men whom they could not convict, contend that there are no Christians in the inheritance of Christ spread through the whole world, and so put a most ruinous stumbling block against their mother’s son, that is, one still a little child in the faith who must be nourished on the milk of the sacraments, while, not yet knowing how to follow God the Father, he weakly follows a man, and, lured by a feigned and shadowy appearance of truth, is torn away from the framework of unity by a cruel laceration? But if those in that same party who do not do evil are displeased by the evil deeds of the others and believe that others’ crimes, which they groan and grieve to see done in their midst, do not harm them, why do they ruinously tolerate in the common sacrilege of schism what they could have tolerated fruitfully in the wholeness of unity? For they can say, if they ever wake up, having learned by the facts themselves, they can say that the evils of individuals do not harm the others who neither do nor approve such things; but that the sacrilege of schism is not the evil of individuals but belongs to all who do not communicate with Catholic unity: of this they can very easily be convinced, though they would very hardly confess it. For the very reason why, in their communion, the crimes of some do not belong to others is the reason why schism is the crime of all: because when they say that among their own people they cannot be stained by the crimes of others, they must at the same time confess that they had no reason to depart from unity, where others’ crimes could not stain them; and therefore they are all bound together equally by the most evident crime of schism, as by one deadly chain.
2.20CSEL 51:66–68
At enim prophetauit Hieremias. quid prophetauit Hieremias? non habere, inquit, uerum baptismum eos qui relinquunt deum. ait enim. expectauit caelum super istud et exhorruit multo uehementius, dicit dominus, quoniam duo nequam fecit populus iste. me dereliquerunt fontem uitae et effoderunt sibi lacus detritos qui non possunt aquam portare; et iterum: facta est mihi, inquit, sicut aqua mendax non habens fidem; et illud quod scriptum est: qui baptizatur a mortuo quid proficit lauatio eius? et illud in psalmis: oleum peccatoris non inpinguet caput meum; et iterum alibi: muscae moriturae exterminant oleum suauitatis; et alibi: sanctus enim spiritus disciplinae effugiet fictum et auferet se a cogitationibus quae sunt sine intellectu. haec omnia si eo modo intellegenda sunt quo ab istis intelleguntur, nec nobis nec ipsis conquadrat ratio ueritatis. si autem alio modo intellegenda docuero, soli sua prauitate turbantur et, ut non turbentur, ad catholicum refugiunt intellectum, et unde inueniunt exitum responsionis, inde inretiuntur crimine schismatis. habent enim certe etiam ipsi — non dicam: tales sunt, sed hoc dicam quod uel fatentur uel insanissime negant — habent ergo et ipsi derelinquentes deum qui est fons aquae uiuae, hoc est inique uiuentes. neque enim pedibus ac non corde relinquitur deus. habent etiam mendaces et non habentes fidem, id est aliud profitentes et aliter conuersantes. habent utique mortuos. si enim sexui delicatiori et infirmiori delicias non concedit apostolus dicens de uidua: quae autem in deliciis agit uiuens mortua est, quaerant utrum nulli aput se uiri et, quod est amplius, praepositi uel ministri uiuant in deliciis, atque ita si audent renuntient se mortuos non habere et meliores esse quam illa (est) ecclesia, cuius angelo in figura praepositorum uel animarum dicitur quod non uiuat sed mortuus sit, et tamen inter septem ecclesias numeratur nec ei diuisae a compage corporis Christi, sed in unitate perseueranti praecepta uitae insuper dantur. omitto quod in concilio suo aduersus Maximianistas dixerunt: Aegyptiorum admodum exemplo pereuntium funeribus plena sunt litora. de quorum numero mortuorum nunc intus est Felicianus qui adhuc mortuus baptizat, aut si iam reuixit, habet secum illos quos mortuus in schismate baptizauit. habent certe peccatores. nam si interrogentur quicumque sibi in ipsis magni uidentur, etiam se ipsos peccatores esse non negant. neque enim non tundunt pectora sua aut cum id faciunt simulate faciunt — quod si ita est, certe uel tunc infeliciter peccant populos suos simulata humilitate fallentes -- aut non dicunt in oratione dominica: dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. quod utique non de illis peccatis dicitur quae in baptismi regeneratione dimissa sunt, sed de his quae cotidie de saeculi amarissimis fluctibus humanae uitae infirmitas contrahit, quibus curandis medicamenta praebentur elemosynarum, ieiuniorum et orationum, ut in oratione dicatur quod in elemosynis agitur. nam et peccatum quod in te alter admisit dimittere, ut et tibi dimittat deus, magnum opus misericordiae est. quodsi hoc in oratione ficte, non ueraciter dicunt, putantes se non habere quod eis dimittat deus, id ipsum est inexpiabile sacrilegium, ea ipsa est impia et uesana superbia, quod est certe immane peccatum. nam de morituris muscis quid dicam, quando in eis non adhuc morituros, sed iam mortuos multipliciter inueniri, siue fateantur siue conuincantur, ostendimus? fictos uero quos fugit spiritus sanctus disciplinae et sine intellectu perdite uiuentes quam multos inter se habeant, secundum ea quae supra dicta sunt cogitent. nam et quicumque ibi latent mali — quod uel eo certum est, quod saepe proditi conuictique damnantur non de recentibus tantum factis, sed etiam de uetere consuetudine flagitiorum qui astutissima fictione diu celari potuerunt — hi utique magis ficti sunt qui se bonos fingendo decipiunt.
‘But’, he says, ‘Jeremiah prophesied.’ What did Jeremiah prophesy? ‘That those who forsake God’, he says, ‘do not have true baptism.’ For he says: ‘Heaven was astonished at this and shuddered much more violently, says the Lord, because this people has done two evils. They have forsaken me, the fountain of life, and dug for themselves broken cisterns that cannot hold water’; and again: ‘It has become to me’, he says, ‘like lying water that has no faithfulness’; and the text that is written: ‘He who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit?’; and that in the Psalms: ‘Let not the oil of the sinner anoint my head’; and again elsewhere: ‘Dying flies destroy the oil of sweetness’; and elsewhere: ‘For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful and will withdraw from thoughts that are without understanding.’ If all these are to be understood in the way these men understand them, the reasoning of truth does not square either for us or for them. But if I show that they are to be understood in another way, they alone are troubled by their own perversity, and, so as not to be troubled, they take refuge in the Catholic understanding; and where they find a way out of the reply, there they are caught in the crime of schism. For certainly they too have (I will not say ‘such they are’, but I will say what they either confess or most insanely deny), they too, then, have men who forsake God, who is the fountain of living water, that is, who live wickedly; for God is forsaken not with the feet but with the heart. They also have liars and men without faithfulness, that is, men professing one thing and living otherwise. They certainly have dead men. For if the apostle does not allow luxury to the more delicate and weaker sex, saying of the widow, ‘But she who lives in pleasures is dead while she lives’, let them ask whether no men among them, and, what is more, no leaders or ministers, live in pleasures; and so, if they dare, let them declare that they have no dead men and are better than that church to whose angel, standing for its leaders or for its souls, it is said that it is not alive but dead, and yet it is counted among the seven churches, and commands of life are moreover given to it, not as divided from the framework of Christ’s body, but as persevering in unity. I pass over what they said in their council against the Maximianists: ‘Just as in the example of the Egyptians perishing, the shores are full of their corpses.’ Of that number of dead men Felicianus is now inside, who still baptizes while dead, or, if he has now come back to life, has with him those whom he baptized while dead in schism. They certainly have sinners. For if any who seem great among them are asked, they do not deny that they themselves are sinners. For they either do not beat their breasts, or when they do it, do it in pretence (and if so, they certainly sin wretchedly then at least, deceiving their peoples with feigned humility), or they do not say in the Lord’s Prayer: ‘Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.’ This is certainly not said of the sins that were forgiven in the regeneration of baptism, but of those that the weakness of human life contracts every day from the most bitter waves of the world, for whose healing the medicines of almsgiving, fasting, and prayer are supplied, so that in prayer is said what is done in almsgiving. For to forgive the sin that another has committed against you, so that God may also forgive you, is a great work of mercy. But if they say this in prayer feignedly, not truly, thinking that they have nothing for God to forgive them, that very thing is an inexpiable sacrilege, that very thing is impious and insane pride, which is certainly a monstrous sin. As for the dying flies, what shall I say, when we have shown that among them are found, many times over, not men still about to die but men already dead, whether they confess it or are convicted of it? And as for the deceitful, whom the holy Spirit of discipline flees, and those who live ruinously without understanding, let them consider, from what has been said above, how many they have among them. For whatever bad men lie hidden there (which is certain from this, that men are often exposed, convicted, and condemned, not only for recent deeds but also for an old habit of shameful acts, who could long be concealed by most cunning pretence), these are surely the more deceitful, who deceive by pretending to be good.
2.21CSEL 51:68–70
Si ergo sic sunt ista intellegenda ut isti intellegunt, quomodo eis ratio subsistere poterit, cur aput eos qui male uiuendo derelinquunt deum, siue lateant siue noti sint, non fiunt lacus detriti qui continere non ualent aquas, si hoc loco sacramentum baptismi intellegendum est? cur autem mendaces et infideles eorum non aquam mendacem sed ueracem uel dare uel habere creduntur? cur ab illorum mortuis qui baptizantur proficit aliquid lauatio eorum? cur peccatores eorum inpinguant oleo capita aliena? quid ibi muscae moriturae uel mortuae meruerunt, ut non exterminent oleum suauitatis? quo priuilegio muniuntur quicumque ibi ficti sunt, id est iustitiae pelle obtegunt lupum, ut non eos fugiat sanctus spiritus disciplinae? aut si fugit eos sanctus spiritus, quomodo per eos baptizatis datur? hic enim dici non potest quod solent ineptissime atque impudentissime dicere, tunc posse a malo baptizari quemquam, si lateat malitia baptizantis. qui enim fictus est, tanto magis fictus est quanto magis latet. ab hoc igitur cum se auferat spiritus sanctus, quae spes erit baptizati, si baptizantis hominis meritum in illa dei gratia cogitandum est? hic omnino quid respondeant non inueniunt, quia malos apertos habere se negant. in quo quidem apertissime conuincuntur. sed quid ad nos? satis est nobis ad necessarium articulum causae, quod fictos bonos, id est occultos malos esse aput se negare non possunt. per multos enim redarguuntur, qui cum ibi perditis et sceleratis moribus uiuerent et per ipsam fictionem diu latuissent, aliquando proditi expulsi sunt. si ergo nolunt credamus adhuc ibi esse aliquos tales, illi certe qui eiecti sunt, cum illic in eadem fictione laterent et eos fugeret sanctus spiritus de quo scriptum est: sanctus enim spiritus disciplinae fugiet fictum, quomodo baptizare potuerunt? cur non recensentur saltem qui uiuunt, ut accipiant baptismum, quem utique a fictis quos deserebat spiritus sanctus accipere nequiuerunt? si autem dicunt: spiritus quidem sanctus daturis fingentibus deerat iustificandis, sed accepturis credentibus aderat abluendis per ineffabilem efficaciam potentiae suae, utrumque facile ualens, illos fugere istos fouere, illos culpare istos mundare, quam pro se quaestionem soluunt, simul cernant solutam esse pro nobis.
If, then, these texts are to be understood as these men understand them, how can their reasoning stand? Why, among them, are those who forsake God by living badly, whether they are hidden or known, not broken cisterns that cannot hold water, if the sacrament of baptism is to be understood in this place? Why are their liars and unfaithful men believed to give or have not lying water but truthful? Why does washing profit those who are baptized by their dead men? Why do their sinners anoint the heads of others with oil? What have the dying or dead flies there deserved, that they do not destroy the oil of sweetness? With what privilege are the deceitful there protected, that is, those who cover a wolf with the skin of righteousness, so that the holy Spirit of discipline does not flee them? Or if the Holy Spirit flees them, how is he given through them to those they baptize? For here one cannot say what they usually say, most foolishly and shamelessly, that someone can be baptized by a bad man only if the baptizer’s badness is hidden. For the deceitful man is the more deceitful the more he is hidden. Since the Holy Spirit withdraws from him, then, what hope will the baptized person have, if the merit of the baptizing man is to be considered in that grace of God? Here they find nothing at all to answer, because they deny that they have open bad men; in which they are most clearly convicted. But what is that to us? It is enough for us, for the necessary point of the case, that they cannot deny that they have deceitful ‘good’ men, that is, hidden bad men. For they are refuted by the many who, living there with lost and wicked morals and long hidden through that very pretence, were at some point exposed and expelled. If, then, they do not want us to believe that there are still some such men there, certainly those who were cast out, when they were hiding there in that same pretence and the Holy Spirit was fleeing them, of whom it is written, ‘For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful’, how could they baptize? Why are at least those they baptized who are still living not counted again, so as to receive baptism, which they certainly could not receive from deceitful men whom the Holy Spirit was deserting? But if they say, ‘The Holy Spirit was absent indeed from the pretending givers, to justify them, but present to the believing receivers, to wash them, by the ineffable efficacy of his power, easily able to do both: to flee the former and cherish the latter, to blame the former and cleanse the latter’, then, in solving the question for themselves, let them see at the same time that it is solved for us.
2.22CSEL 51:70–72
Quod autem intellegitur in hac sententia sanctae scripturae, quam certe ipsi non intellegentes et quasi pro suis partibus proponentes ad se ipsos conuincendos ingerunt nobis, hoc paene in omnibus talibus quaestionibus intellegendum ammonemus, quia scilicet omnia sacramenta, cum obsunt indigne tractantibus, prosunt tamen per eos digne sumentibus, sicut et uerbum dei, unde dictum est: quae dicunt facite, quae autem faciunt facere nolite. nam fodere lacus detritos, qui continere non ualent aquas, quid me prohibet sic intellegere, id esse conuerti ad uoluptatem terrenam et non posse sustinere spiritum sanctum, quem nomine aquae in euangelio significari quis quoquo modo christianus ignorat? item aqua mendax non habens fidem potest intellegi non falsum baptisma, sed populus mendax et infidelis non adnumeratis ueracibus et fidelibus, sed in his solis qui mendaces et infideles sunt. nam populos aliquando significari uocabulo aquarum legant Apocalypsin et non calumnientur sibi prius potiusque quam nobis. sic enim dicitur Iohanni: aquas quas uidisti, super quas sedet meretrix illa, populi et turbae sunt et gentes et linguae. et quod scriptum est: qui baptizatur a mortuo quid ei prodest lauatio eius, ut interim differam diligentiorem istorum uerborum inquisitionem, tutissime accipio paganorum baptismata esse denotata, quia homines et a iustitia et ab ista uita mortuos colunt, in quorum nomine baptizant. quamuis enim et ipsi sacerdotes per impietatem mortui dicantur, non tamen propter eos sic intellegitur, sed propter mortuos deos eorum, in quorum significatione dicitur: deus noster deus uiuus. quapropter etsi aput christianos sunt aliqui praepositi uel ministri per iniquitatem et impietatem suam mortui, uiuit tamen ille de quo dictum est in euangelio: hic est qui baptizat, quia, sicut dicit apostolus, Christus surgens a mortuis iam non moritur et mors ei ultra non dominabitur. oleum uero peccatoris apertissime psalmus ipse indicat quemadmodum intellegendum sit. ait enim: emendabit me iustus in misericordia et arguet me; oleum autem peccatoris non inpinguabit caput meum. unde manifestum est oleo peccatoris blanditias adulatoris esse significatas, quibus repudiatis et detestatis eligit a iusto emendari et argui, quia hoc iustus non fallaci lenitate adulationis, sed ueraci asperitate obiurgationis faciens multo magis misericorditer facit. unde est et illud in Apocalypsi: ego quem amo arguo et castigo, et illud aput Salomonem: meliora sunt uulnera amici quam uoluntaria oscula inimici, et multa repperiuntur huiusmodi. oleum uero suauitatis, odorem scilicet bonum per famam bonam christianorum, illi exterminant, qui male uicturi et ad mortem suarum iniquitatium redituri magna multitudine inruunt, ut eis per baptismum peccata donentur et ad ea denuo reuertantur. nam propter numerositatem muscis esse arbitror comparatos. sed eis exterminant oleum suauitatis, qui non ipsam dei gratiam, sed hominum mores intuentur et quoniam, sicut grana inter paleam non uidentur, ita pie uiuentes inter iniquorum turbas non facile apparent, carnaliter offensi a percipienda salute sempiterna siue tardantur siue omnino resiliunt. esse autem bonum odorem in bona fama recte uiuentium christianorum apostolus docet dicens: Christi bonus odor sumus in omni loco. contra illi, quibus dicitur: nomen enim dei per uos blasphematur in gentibus, utique oleum suauitatis exterminant. sic ergo habent ista sinceriores alios intellectus, quos si sequantur etiam ipsi ab earum quaestionum expediuntur angustiis. illorum autem intellectus, si a nobis non confirmetur, ipsos solos, si uero a nobis confirmetur, utrosque nostrum implicat.
What is to be understood in this sentence of holy Scripture, which they, not understanding it and putting it forward as if for their side, thrust upon us to convict themselves, we advise is to be understood in almost all such questions: namely, that all the sacraments, while they harm those who handle them unworthily, nevertheless profit, through them, those who receive them worthily; just as with the word of God, of which it was said: ‘What they say, do; but what they do, do not do.’ For what prevents me from understanding the digging of broken cisterns that cannot hold water as turning to earthly pleasure and being unable to hold the Holy Spirit, whom every Christian of any kind knows is signified in the gospel by the name of water? Likewise ‘lying water that has no faithfulness’ can be understood not as a false baptism, but as a lying and unfaithful people, not counting the truthful and faithful, but only among those who are liars and unfaithful. For let them read the Apocalypse, that peoples are sometimes signified by the word ‘waters’, and not slander themselves sooner and more than us. For so it is said to John: ‘The waters that you saw, on which that harlot sits, are peoples and crowds and nations and tongues.’ And the text, ‘He who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit him?’ (to put off for the present a more careful inquiry into these words), I most safely take to denote the baptisms of the pagans, because they worship men dead both to righteousness and to this life, in whose name they baptize. For although their priests too may be called dead through impiety, yet it is not understood thus because of them, but because of their dead gods, in contrast with whom it is said, ‘Our God is the living God.’ So even if among Christians there are some leaders or ministers dead through their iniquity and impiety, yet he lives of whom it was said in the gospel, ‘This is he who baptizes’; for, as the apostle says, ‘Christ, rising from the dead, dies no more, and death will no longer have dominion over him.’ As for the oil of the sinner, the psalm itself shows most plainly how it is to be understood. For it says: ‘The righteous will correct me in mercy and rebuke me; but the oil of the sinner shall not anoint my head.’ From this it is clear that the oil of the sinner signifies the flatteries of the flatterer; rejecting and detesting these, he chooses to be corrected and rebuked by the righteous, because the righteous man, doing this not with the deceitful gentleness of flattery but with the truthful harshness of reproof, does it much more mercifully. Hence also that in the Apocalypse, ‘Those whom I love I rebuke and chasten’, and that in Solomon, ‘Better are the wounds of a friend than the willing kisses of an enemy’, and many such are found. As for the oil of sweetness, that is, the good odour through the good reputation of Christians, those destroy it who, intending to live badly and to return to the death of their iniquities, rush in in great multitudes to have their sins forgiven through baptism and then go back to them again. For I think they are compared to flies because of their great number. But they destroy the oil of sweetness for those who look not at the grace of God itself but at men’s morals, and, since, just as grains are not seen among the chaff, so those who live piously do not easily appear among the crowds of the wicked, being offended in a carnal way, they are either slowed down or altogether recoil from receiving eternal salvation. That the good odour lies in the good reputation of Christians who live rightly, the apostle teaches when he says, ‘We are the good odour of Christ in every place.’ By contrast, those to whom it is said, ‘For the name of God is blasphemed among the nations because of you’, certainly destroy the oil of sweetness. So these texts have other, sounder meanings; if they follow them, they too are freed from the difficulties of these questions. But their meaning, if it is not confirmed by us, entangles them alone; if it is confirmed by us, it entangles both of us.
2.23CSEL 51:72–73
Quid opus est iam plura discutere? nisi forte illud mouebit, quod, cum probare Parmenianus uellet carnales homines non posse spiritales filios procreare, addidit ex euangelio testimonium: quod natum est de carne caro est et quod natum est de spiritu spiritus est. quasi nos dicamus per se ipsum quemlibet hominem spiritales filios generare et non per euangelium, in cuius praedicatione spiritus sanctus operatur ad gignendos in baptismo filios spiritales, etiam cum fugit fictum ministrum, sicut supra didicimus. ideoque apostolus cum filiis talibus loqueretur, si dixisset: ego uos genui nec addidisset: in Christo Iesu per euangelium, nullo modo se quisquam fidelium de illo natum religiose fateretur. euangelium autem fur quoque Iudas sine detrimento credentium praedicauit, et fictos eorum id est occultos malos, sicut ipsi quoque concedunt, cum fugiat spiritus sanctus, per eorum tamen ministerium gigni spiritales filios asserunt. nam quis ferat tantam dementiam, ut, cum forte carnalem uocet hominem de coniuge filios procreantem, spiritalem appellet adulterum? absit, inquit, ut hoc sentiam. quomodo ergo adulter latens, cum aput eos praepositus esset, spiritales potuit filios propagare, si carnales hoc facere non possunt? an forte tunc per manus eius uel Christus uel spiritus sanctus uel forte angelus baptizauit? si ergo tunc homo baptizat, cum baptizator manifestus est bonus, cum uero baptizator latet malus, tunc deus baptizat aut angelus et unusquisque spiritaliter talis nascitur qualis fuerit a quo baptizatur, optent qui desiderant baptismum, ut homines per quos baptizantur non sint manifesti boni sed latentes mali, ut sic deo uel angelo baptizante sanctius renasci mereantur. hanc absurditatem si cogitant euitare, per quemlibet hominem, cum quisque Christi baptismo baptizatur, Christum baptizare fateantur de quo solo dictum est: hic est qui baptizat in spiritu sancto.
What need is there now to discuss more? Unless perhaps this will move someone: that when Parmenian wanted to prove that carnal men cannot beget spiritual sons, he added a testimony from the gospel: ‘What is born of the flesh is flesh, and what is born of the Spirit is spirit.’ As if we said that any man whatever begets spiritual sons by himself, and not through the gospel, in whose preaching the Holy Spirit works to beget spiritual sons in baptism, even when he flees the deceitful minister, as we learned above. And so, when the apostle was speaking to such sons, if he had said, ‘I begot you’, and had not added, ‘in Christ Jesus through the gospel’, no believer would religiously confess that he was born of him. But even the thief Judas preached the gospel without harm to those who believed; and these men assert that through the ministry of their own deceitful men, that is, hidden bad men, as they too concede, spiritual sons are begotten, though the Holy Spirit flees them. For who would tolerate such madness as to call a man who begets sons by his wife carnal, but call an adulterer spiritual? ‘Far be it from me’, he says, ‘to think that.’ How then could a hidden adulterer, when he was a leader among them, propagate spiritual sons, if carnal men cannot do it? Or perhaps at that time Christ, or the Holy Spirit, or perhaps an angel baptized by his hands? If, then, a man baptizes when the baptizer is evidently good, but God or an angel baptizes when the baptizer is a hidden bad man, and each is born spiritually such as the one by whom he is baptized, let those who desire baptism wish that the men by whom they are baptized be not evidently good but hidden bad, so that, God or an angel baptizing, they may deserve to be reborn more holily. If they think to avoid this absurdity, let them confess that through any man whatever, when anyone is baptized with the baptism of Christ, it is Christ who baptizes, of whom alone it was said: ‘This is he who baptizes in the Holy Spirit.’
2.24CSEL 51:73–76
Nam illud ex euangelio: sicut misit me pater, et ego mitto uos. haec cum dixisset, insufflauit et ait illis: accipite spiritum sanctum. si cui dimiseritis peccata dimittentur et si cui tenueritis tenebuntur contra nos esset, ut cogeremur fateri ab hominibus hoc, non per homines fieri, si, posteaquam dixit: et ego mitto uos, continuo subiecisset: si cui dimiseritis peccata dimittentur et si cui tenueritis tenebuntur. cum uero interpositum est: haec cum dixisset, insufflauit et ait illis: accipite spiritum sanctum et deinde inlatum per eos uel remissionem uel retentionem fieri peccatorum, satis ostenditur non ipsos id agere, sed per eos utique spiritum sanctum, sicut alio loco dicit: non enim uos estis qui loquimini, sed spiritus sanctus qui in uobis est. spiritus autem sanctus in ecclesiae praeposito uel ministro sic inest, ut, si fictus non est, operetur per eum spiritus et eius mercedem in salutem sempiternam et eorum regenerationem uel aedificationem, qui per eum siue consecrantur siue euangelizantur, si autem fictus est, quoniam uerissime scriptum est: sanctus enim spiritus disciplinae fugiet fictum, desit quidem saluti eius et auferat se a cogitationibus eius quae sunt sine intellectu, ministerium tamen eius non deserat, quo per eum salutem operatur aliorum. propter hoc apostolus ait: si enim uolens hoc facio, mercedem habeo, si autem inuitus, dispensatio mihi credita est, id est (illis prodest quibus hoc dispenso, non mihi qui fictus sum). qui enim inuitus facit propter commoda gaudiaque carnalia, quae si aliter habere posset illud desereret, ipse utique fictus est, ideoque non ait: (si inuitus facio, nihil prosum eis erga quos facio, sed se tantum a mercede salutis alienat, non etiam illos quibus cibaria dominica etiam malus seruus impendit. quia uero non erat talis apostolus, sed talis potius ut uolens faceret, id est gratuitam gratiam pietate casti cordis erogaret, etiam mercedem eius per eum spiritus sanctus operatus est, quam, sicut ipse dicit, reddet ei dominus in illo die iustus iudex. illos uero qui euangelium annuntiabant non caste, qui non quidem aliud nisi ueritatem, id est Christum, tamen non ueritate cordis sui sed per occasionem commodorum suorum annuntiabant, sinit eos annuntiare et gaudet non utique illis, sed eis qui per eos salui fiebant tenentes praeceptum dicentis: quae dicunt facite, quae autem faciunt facere nolite. dicunt enim et non faciunt. sic enim apostolus ad Philippenses loquitur: quidam quidem, inquit, per inuidiam et contentionem, quidam uero et per bonam uoluntatem Christum praedicant; quidam ex caritate, scientes quoniam in defensione euangelii positus sum; quidam uero et per contumaciam Christum annuntiant non caste, existimantes tribulationem suscitari uinculis meis. quid enim, dum omni modo siue occasione siue ueritate Christus annuntietur? et in hoc gaudeo, sed et gaudebo. numquid permitteret eos praedicare Christum, quamuis euangelii ueritatem non in ueraci cordis sui castitate praedicarent, numquid de talium praedicatione gauderet, nisi sciret quod illis quidem perniciosum esset rem castam non caste annuntiare, illis autem salubre qui bona et uera per eos audientes proficerent ad salutem? nam ubi non Christus qui ueritas est, sed falsitas et mendacium praedicatur, apertissime prohibet ad Galatas dicens: si quis uobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis, anathema sit, itemque ad Timotheum: sicut rogaui te, inquit, ut sustineres Ephesi, cum irem in Macedoniam, ut denuntiares quibusdam ne aliter docerent. illos autem inuidos, contentiosos, contumaces, non castos, occasionem quaerentes satiandae suae malae uoluntatis, quia sic eorum fictionem fugiebat spiritus sanctus, ut eorum non desereret ministerium quo per eos Christus praedicabatur, non solum permittit ut faciant, sed etiam gaudet quia faciunt.
For that text from the gospel, ‘As the Father sent me, so I send you. When he had said this, he breathed on them and said to them: Receive the Holy Spirit. If you forgive anyone’s sins, they will be forgiven, and if you retain anyone’s, they will be retained’, would be against us, forcing us to confess that this is done by men and not through men, if, after he said ‘So I send you’, he had at once added, ‘If you forgive anyone’s sins, they will be forgiven, and if you retain anyone’s, they will be retained.’ But since there is put in between, ‘When he had said this, he breathed on them and said to them: Receive the Holy Spirit’, and then it is added that through them either the forgiveness or the retaining of sins takes place, it is shown clearly enough that they themselves do not do it, but the Holy Spirit through them, as he says in another place: ‘For it is not you who speak, but the Holy Spirit who is in you.’ But the Holy Spirit is present in a leader or minister of the church in such a way that, if he is not deceitful, the Spirit works through him both his reward for eternal salvation and the regeneration or upbuilding of those who are consecrated or evangelized through him; but if he is deceitful, since it is most truly written, ‘For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful’, the Spirit is indeed absent from his salvation and withdraws from his thoughts that are without understanding, yet does not desert his ministry, through which he works the salvation of others. Because of this the apostle says: ‘For if I do this willingly, I have a reward; but if unwillingly, a stewardship has been entrusted to me’, that is, ‘it profits those to whom I dispense this, not me who am deceitful’. For he who does it unwillingly, for the sake of carnal advantages and joys, and would abandon it if he could have them otherwise, is certainly deceitful himself; and so he does not say, ‘If I do it unwillingly, I do no good to those for whom I do it’, but he only estranges himself from the reward of salvation, not those to whom even a bad servant distributes the Lord’s rations. But because the apostle was not such, but rather such as to do it willingly, that is, to pay out a free grace with the piety of a chaste heart, the Holy Spirit worked through him also his reward, which, as he himself says, the Lord, the righteous judge, will render to him on that day. But those who proclaimed the gospel not chastely, who proclaimed nothing other than the truth, that is, Christ, yet not with the truth of their heart but as an occasion for their own advantage, he allows to proclaim, and rejoices, not over them, of course, but over those who were being saved through them, holding to the precept of him who said: ‘What they say, do; but what they do, do not do. For they say and do not do.’ For so the apostle speaks to the Philippians: ‘Some indeed’, he says, ‘preach Christ through envy and strife, but some also through good will; some out of love, knowing that I am set for the defence of the gospel; but some proclaim Christ out of contentiousness, not chastely, thinking to stir up affliction for my chains. What then? So long as in every way, whether by occasion or in truth, Christ is proclaimed; and in this I rejoice, yes, and I will rejoice.’ Would he have allowed them to preach Christ, though they did not preach the truth of the gospel in the truthful chastity of their heart, would he have rejoiced at the preaching of such men, unless he knew that it was ruinous for them to proclaim a chaste thing unchastely, but healthful for those who, hearing good and true things through them, advanced to salvation? For where not Christ, who is the truth, but falsehood and lies are preached, he most plainly forbids it, saying to the Galatians, ‘If anyone preaches to you a gospel other than what you received, let him be anathema’, and likewise to Timothy: ‘As I urged you’, he says, ‘to remain at Ephesus when I was going to Macedonia, so that you might charge certain persons not to teach otherwise.’ But those envious, contentious, stubborn, unchaste men, seeking an occasion to satisfy their bad will, since the Holy Spirit fled their deceit in such a way that he did not desert their ministry through which Christ was preached by them, he not only allows to do it, but even rejoices that they do it.
2.25CSEL 51:76
Haec de scripturis sanctis documenta proferimus, ut appareat non facile quicquam esse grauius sacrilegio schismatis, quia praecidendae unitatis nulla est iusta necessitas, cum sibi nequaquam spiritaliter nocituros malos ideo tolerent boni, ne spiritaliter seiungantur a bonis, cum disciplinae seueritatem consideratio custodiendae pacis refrenat aut differt; quam tamen securitas exserit, cum apparet sine uulnere schismatis ad salubrem correctionem posse aliquid ecclesiastico iudicio uindicari. magis enim nos dicimus: nomen domini eorum est qui eum metuunt, quamuis permixti sint turbis eorum qui eum non metuunt, et illud quod apostolus ait: nouit dominus qui sunt eius et recedat ab iniustitia omnis qui inuocat nomen domini. si enim bono pacis, ne ante tempus cum zizania colliguntur eradicetur simul et triticum, necessitate cogitur quisquam esse inter iniustos, recedat tamen ab iniustitia, et securus inuocat nomen domini. simul enim et ab iniustis recedit et ab eis exit atque separatur interim corde, ut etiam corpore a talibus in fine separari mereatur.
We bring forward these proofs from the holy Scriptures so that it may appear that nothing can easily be graver than the sacrilege of schism, because there is no just necessity for cutting off unity, since the good tolerate the bad, who will in no way harm them spiritually, precisely so as not to be spiritually separated from the good, when consideration for keeping peace restrains or postpones the severity of discipline; yet security puts discipline into force when it appears that something can be punished by church judgment for salutary correction without the wound of schism. For rather we say, ‘The name of the Lord belongs to those who fear him’, even though they are mixed with crowds of those who do not fear him; and what the apostle says, ‘The Lord knows those who are his, and let everyone who calls on the name of the Lord depart from iniquity.’ For if, for the good of peace, lest the wheat be rooted up with the weeds before the time when they are gathered, someone is forced by necessity to be among the unjust, let him nonetheless depart from iniquity, and he calls on the name of the Lord securely. For at one and the same time he both departs from the unjust and goes out from them and is separated, meanwhile, in heart, so that at the end he may deserve to be separated from such men in body as well.
2.26CSEL 51:76–77
Et illud quod scriptum est: non est speciosa laus in ore peccatoris, in ore certe fidelium utique speciosa est. sic autem unicuique est os proprium sicut unicuique est onus proprium, nec quisquam sine consensione sui cordis ex ore uulneratur alieno. cum autem dei praedicatio peccatoris ore procedit, quaerendum est cuiusmodi peccatorem hoc loco scriptura significare uoluerit. nam et publicanus qui iustificatus est magis quam ille Pharisaeus utique peccator erat. si enim uera peccata eius non erant, falsa erat confessio peccatorum; si autem uera erat illa confessio propter quam iustificari etiam meruit, procul dubio uera erant peccata. hoc etiam de oratione sancti Danihelis uerissime dixerim, qui profecto ueraciter ait: cum orarem et confiterer peccata mea et peccata populi mei. in cuius ergo peccatoris ore speciosa laus non est nisi maxime mendacis et ficti, quem fugiet spiritus sanctus disciplinae? qui tamen cum loquitur ueritatem, non in eius ore speciosa est, quia non ei tribuitur cuius particeps non est; sicut speciosa non erat prophetia in ore Caiphae pontificis sacerdotum qui nesciuit quid dixit, sed cum esset pontifex prophetauit. sed tamen per se ipsam speciosa dei laus est in auribus audientium et corde credentium.
And as for what is written, ‘Praise is not beautiful in the mouth of a sinner’, in the mouth of the faithful it is certainly beautiful. But each has his own mouth just as each has his own load, and no one is wounded by another’s mouth without the consent of his own heart. But when the preaching of God comes from a sinner’s mouth, one must ask what kind of sinner Scripture meant in this place. For the tax collector too, who was justified rather than that Pharisee, was certainly a sinner. For if his sins were not real, his confession of sins was false; but if that confession was true, on account of which he even deserved to be justified, his sins were without doubt real. I would say this most truly also of the prayer of holy Daniel, who certainly said truthfully: ‘When I was praying and confessing my sins and the sins of my people.’ In the mouth of what sinner, then, is praise not beautiful, if not above all of the liar and the deceitful, whom the holy Spirit of discipline will flee? Yet when such a man speaks the truth, it is not beautiful in his mouth, because it is not attributed to him, since he has no share in it; just as prophecy was not beautiful in the mouth of Caiaphas, chief of the priests, who did not know what he said, but, being high priest, prophesied. Yet God’s praise is beautiful in itself in the ears of those who hear and in the heart of those who believe.
2.27CSEL 51:77–79
Quin etiam ex apostoli sententia male usurpata uelut insultare audet Parmenianus eis, quos negat habere baptismum et propterea dicit dare non posse. quid enim habes, inquit, quod non accepisti? quod ut omittam unde et quare dicat apostolus, quod ipsius epistulae contextione declaratur, si hoc de baptismo uult intellegi et si ille dare non potest qui non habet, ille autem non habet qui non accepit, ut ei aliquo modo suffragetur quod scriptum est: quid enim habes quod non accepisti?, quaero utrum non habeat qui aput ipsos accepit. si dixerint: habet, quaero utrum amittat si ab ipsis recesserit. si dicunt: amittit, baptizandus est iterum si redierit, ut ei possit restitui quod amisit. si autem hoc non fit nec quisquam dicit esse faciendum, non ergo amiserat. porro si accepit et non eo caruit, habet utique quod accepit, et ideo non ei potest dici secundum istorum intellectum: quid enim habes quod non accepisti? refer nunc animum ad ipsam originem schismatis. qualemlibet existiment Caecilianum quem nos credimus innocentem, procul dubio in unitate baptizatus erat; nondum enim facta erat ista diuisio. ponamus, sicut illi uolunt, quod ab unitate ipse recesserit; non amisit utique quod acceperat. non enim, si rediret, baptizaretur iterum, ut reciperet quod amiserat. porro si eo quod acceperat non caruerat, id utique habebat. nec ipsi ergo dici potuit ex istorum prauo intellectu: quid enim habes quod non accepisti? multo minus hoc dici potest ei qui per Caecilianum a domino accepit. cur enim non potuit homo, qui non coniunctus est uobis, id quod non habebat accipere per eum, qui non amisit cum recessit a uobis? quanto ergo impudentius dicitur orbi terrarum: quid enim habes quod non accepisti? unde ipsius sacramenti conexio in Africam uenit, qui per nullius traditoris facinus potuit amittere promissionem dei apertissima pollicitatione dicentis ad Abraham: in semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes, etiamsi isti non impii calumniatores fratrum, sed ueri examinatores criminum fuissent.
Indeed, Parmenian even dares, by misusing a sentence of the apostle, to taunt, as it were, those whom he denies to have baptism and whom he therefore says cannot give it. ‘For what have you’, he says, ‘that you did not receive?’ To pass over from what source and why the apostle says this, which the context of his letter makes plain: if he wants this to be understood of baptism, and if the man who does not have it cannot give it, and the man who has not received it does not have it, so that ‘For what have you that you did not receive?’ may in some way support him, I ask whether a man who received it among them does not have it. If they say, ‘He has it’, I ask whether he loses it if he leaves them. If they say, ‘He loses it’, then he must be baptized again if he returns, so that what he lost may be restored to him. But if this is not done, and no one says that it should be done, then he had not lost it. Further, if he received it and was not deprived of it, he certainly has what he received, and so it cannot be said to him, in their sense, ‘For what have you that you did not receive?’ Turn your mind now to the very origin of the schism. Whatever they think of Caecilian, whom we believe innocent, he had without doubt been baptized in unity; for this division had not yet taken place. Let us suppose, as they want, that he himself left unity; he certainly did not lose what he had received. For if he returned, he would not be baptized again in order to receive what he had lost. Further, if he had not been deprived of what he had received, he certainly had it. So not even to him could it be said, in their perverse sense, ‘For what have you that you did not receive?’ Much less can this be said to one who received from the Lord through Caecilian. For why could a man who is not joined to you not receive what he did not have through one who did not lose it when he withdrew from you? How much more shamelessly, then, is it said to the world, ‘For what have you that you did not receive?’, the world from which the connection of the sacrament itself came into Africa, and which could not lose, through the crime of any traitor, the promise of God, who said with the plainest pledge to Abraham, ‘In your seed all nations shall be blessed’, even if these men had been, not impious slanderers of their brothers, but true examiners of crimes.
2.28CSEL 51:79–80
Nam illud quod quidam eorum ueritate conuicti dicere coeperunt: baptismum quidem non amittit qui recedit ab ecclesia, sed ius dandi tamen amittit, multis modis apparet frustra et inaniter dici. primo quia nulla ostenditur causa, cur ille, qui ipsum baptismum amittere non potest, ius dandi possit amittere. utrumque enim sacramentum est et quadam consecratione utrumque homini datur, illud cum baptizatur, illud cum ordinatur, ideoque in catholica utrumque non licet iterari. nam si quando ex ipsa parte uenientes etiam praepositi bono pacis correcto schismatis errore suscepti sunt, etiamsi uisum est opus esse ut eadem officia gererent quae gerebant, non sunt rursus ordinati, sed sicut baptismus in eis ita ordinatio mansit integra, quia in praecisione fuerat uitium quod unitatis pace correctum est, non in sacramentis, quae ubicumque sunt ipsa sunt. et cum hoc expedire iudicatur ecclesiae, ut praepositi eorum uenientes in catholicam societatem honores suos ibi non administrent, non eis tamen ipsa ordinationis sacramenta detrahuntur, sed manent super eos. ideoque non eis in populo manus imponitur, ne non homini, sed ipsi sacramento fiat iniuria. et si quando ignoranter fit nec animose defenditur factum, sed pie corrigitur cognitum, uenia facilis impetratur. deus enim noster non est dissensionis deus, sed pacis, nec ecclesiae sacramenta eius in eis qui ab ecclesia recesserunt, sed ipsi qui recesserunt inimici sunt. sicut autem habent in baptismo quod per eos dari possit, sic in ordinatione ius dandi; utrumque quidem ad perniciem suam, quamdiu caritatem non habent unitatis. sed tamen aliud est non habere, aliud perniciose habere, aliud salubriter habere. quod non habetur, dandum est cum opus est dari; quod uero perniciose habetur, per correctionem depulsa pernicie agendum est ut salubriter habeatur.
For what some of them, overcome by the truth, have begun to say, ‘He who withdraws from the church does not indeed lose baptism, but he does lose the right to give it’, appears in many ways to be said vainly and emptily. First, because no reason is shown why one who cannot lose baptism itself can lose the right to give it. For each is a sacrament, and each is given to a man by a certain consecration, the one when he is baptized, the other when he is ordained; and so in the Catholic Church neither may be repeated. For if at any time leaders coming from that party have been received, for the good of peace, after the error of schism has been corrected, even if it seemed necessary that they should exercise the same offices they exercised before, they have not been ordained again; but just as baptism, so ordination remained whole in them, because the fault had been in the cutting off, which was corrected by the peace of unity, not in the sacraments, which are the same wherever they are. And when it is judged expedient for the church that their leaders, coming into Catholic fellowship, should not exercise their offices there, the sacraments of ordination themselves are still not taken from them, but remain upon them. And so hands are not laid on them among the people, lest injury be done not to the man but to the sacrament itself. And if this is ever done in ignorance, and the deed is not stubbornly defended but piously corrected once known, pardon is easily obtained. For our God is not a God of dissension but of peace; and it is not the sacraments of the church that are enemies in those who have withdrawn from the church, but those who have withdrawn. Just as they have in baptism what can be given through them, so in ordination they have the right to give it; both, indeed, to their own ruin, so long as they do not have the love of unity. But it is one thing not to have, another to have ruinously, another to have healthfully. What is not had must be given when there is need to give it; but what is had ruinously must, by correction, with the ruin driven away, be brought to be had healthfully.
2.29CSEL 51:80–81
Quamquam etsi laicus aliqua pereuntis necessitate compulsus dederit, quod cum ipse acciperet quomodo dandum esset addidicit, nescio utrum quisquam pie dixerit esse repetendum. nulla enim cogente necessitate si fiat, alieni muneris usurpatio est; si autem necessitas urgeat, aut nullum aut ueniale delictum est. sed et si nulla necessitate usurpetur et a quolibet cuilibet detur, quod datum fuerit non potest dici non datum, quamuis recte dici possit inlicite datum. inlicitam ergo usurpationem corrigit reminiscentis et paenitentis affectus. quodsi non correxerit, manebit ad poenam usurpatoris quod datum est, uel eius qui inlicite dedit uel eius qui inlicite accepit, non tamen pro non dato habebitur. neque ullo modo per deuotum militem quod a priuatis usurpatum est signum regale uiolabitur. si enim aliqui furtim et extraordinarie non in monetis publicis aurum uel argentum uel aes percutiendo signauerint, cum fuerit deprehensum, nonne illis punitis aut indulgentia liberatis cognitum regale signum thesauris regalibus congeretur? aut si quisque siue desertor siue qui numquam omnino militauit nota militari priuatum aliquem signet, nonne ubi fuerit deprehensus ille signatus pro desertore punitur et eo grauius, quo probare potuerit numquam se omnino militasse, simul secum punito, si eum prodiderit, audacissimo signatore? at si forte illum militiae characterem in corpore suo non militans pauidus exhorruerit et ad clementiam imperatoris confugerit ac prece fusa et impetrata uenia militare iam coeperit, numquid homine liberato atque correcto character ille repetitur ac non potius agnitus adprobatur? an forte minus haerent sacramenta christiana quam corporalis haec nota, cum uideamus nec apostatas carere baptismate, quibus utique per paenitentiam redeuntibus non restituitur et ideo amitti non potuisse iudicatur? an ducenda de militia similitudo non fuit, cum apostolus et de agonisticis certaminibus ducat et aperte clamet: nemo militans deo implicat se negotiis saecularibus, ut placeat cui se probauit?
Even if a layman, compelled by the need of someone dying, has given what he learned how to give when he himself received it, I do not know whether anyone could piously say that it must be repeated. For if it is done with no necessity compelling, it is a usurpation of another’s office; but if necessity presses, it is either no fault or a pardonable one. But even if it is usurped with no necessity and given by anyone to anyone, what has been given cannot be said not to have been given, although it can rightly be said to have been given unlawfully. The unlawful usurpation, then, is corrected by a disposition that remembers and repents. But if he does not correct it, what has been given will remain for the punishment of the usurper, whether of him who gave it unlawfully or of him who received it unlawfully; yet it will not be held as not given. Nor in any way will the royal stamp that has been usurped by private persons be violated by a loyal soldier. For if some persons, secretly and irregularly, not in the public mints, mark gold or silver or bronze by striking it, when this has been detected, will not the royal stamp, once recognized, be gathered into the royal treasuries, while they are punished or freed by pardon? Or if someone, either a deserter or one who never served at all, marks some private person with the military brand, will not the man so marked, when detected, be punished as a deserter, and the more heavily the more he can prove that he never served at all, while the most audacious marker is punished with him if he betrays him? But if perhaps the man, not serving, takes fright at that military mark on his body and flees to the emperor’s clemency, and, having poured out his prayer and obtained pardon, now begins to serve, is that mark repeated when the man is freed and corrected, and not rather recognized and approved? Or do the Christian sacraments perhaps cling less than this bodily mark, when we see that not even apostates lack baptism, to whom, when they return through repentance, it is not given back, and so it is judged that it could not be lost? Or should an illustration not have been drawn from military service, when the apostle draws one even from athletic contests and openly cries out: ‘No one serving as a soldier to God entangles himself in worldly affairs, so as to please him who enlisted him’?
2.30CSEL 51:81–83
Et haec quidem alia quaestio est, utrum et ab his, qui numquam fuerunt christiani, possit baptismus dari, nec aliquid hinc temere adfirmandum est sine auctoritate tanti concilii, quantum tantae rei sufficit. de his uero, qui ab ecclesiae catholicae unitate separati sunt, nulla iam quaestio est, quod et habeant et dare possint et perniciose habeant pernicioseque tradant extra uinculum pacis. hoc enim iam in ipsa totius orbis unitate discussum consideratum perspectum atque firmatum est. sed si nos male facimus, ipsi explicent, quomodo sacramentum baptizati non possit amitti et sacramentum ordinati possit amitti, quoniam dicunt: recedens ab ecclesia baptismum quidem non amittit, ius dandi tamen amittit. si enim utrumque sacramentum est, quod nemo dubitat, cur illud non amittitur et illud amittitur? neutri sacramento iniuria facienda est. si sancta malos fugiunt, utrumque fugiat; si sancta in malis inuiolabiliter manent, utrumque maneat. si dixerint: baptismus in sola uera ecclesia recte datur, respondetur eis: baptismus in sola uera ecclesia recte habetur. cur non potest dari ubi non recte datur, cum possit haberi ubi non recte habetur? an quia non habere aliud est, aliud non recte habere? sic et non dare aliud est, aliud non recte dare. sicut non recte habet qui ab unitate discedit, sed tamen habet et ideo redeunti non redditur, sic etiam non recte dat qui ab unitate discedit, sed tamen dat, et ideo quod ab eo accepit uenienti ad unitatem non iteratur. illi autem quod non recte datur datum non esse contendunt. quid si alius quod non recte habetur haberi non posse contendat, nonne utrique reclamamus et dicimus habere quidem, sed non recte habere eum qui ab unitate discesserit? si uolunt ergo, ut ille audiat quod pariter reclamamus, ipsi nos audiant reclamantes dare quidem sed non recte dare eum, qui ab unitate discedit. quapropter sicut redeunti non redditur quod et foris habebat, sic uenienti non repetendum est quod et foris acceperat. unde consequenter intellegitur peruersitatem hominum esse corrigendam, sanctitatem autem sacramentorum in nullo peruerso esse uiolandam; constat enim eam in peruersis et sceleratis hominibus, siue in eis qui intus sunt siue in eis qui foris sunt, inpollutam atque inuiolabilem permanere. et quod dicuntur ea mali polluere, quantum in ipsis est dicuntur, cum illa inpolluta permaneant. sed in bonis permanent ad praemium, in malis permanent ad iudicium. nam et de spiritu qui nullo modo extingui potest dictum est tamen: spiritum nolite extinguere, id est: quantum in uobis est nolite sic agere, tamquam conemini extinguere spiritum aut tamquam extinctum spiritum deputetis. et nomen dei pollui nullo modo potest et tamen dictum est: filius et pater intrabant ad unam puellam, ut polluerent nomen domini dei sui.
This, indeed, is another question: whether baptism can be given even by those who were never Christians; and nothing should be rashly affirmed on this without the authority of a council as great as so great a matter requires. But about those who have been separated from the unity of the Catholic Church there is no longer any question that they both have it and can give it, and that they have it to their ruin and hand it on to ruin outside the bond of peace. For this has already been discussed, considered, examined, and confirmed in the very unity of the whole world. But if we do wrong, let them explain how the sacrament of the baptized cannot be lost while the sacrament of the ordained can be lost, since they say: ‘One who withdraws from the church does not indeed lose baptism, but he does lose the right to give it.’ For if each is a sacrament, which no one doubts, why is the one not lost and the other lost? Injury must be done to neither sacrament. If holy things flee the bad, let both flee; if holy things remain inviolably in the bad, let both remain. If they say, ‘Baptism is rightly given only in the true church’, the answer to them is: ‘Baptism is rightly had only in the true church.’ Why can it not be given where it is not rightly given, when it can be had where it is not rightly had? Is it because not to have is one thing, and not to have rightly another? So also not to give is one thing, and not to give rightly another. Just as he who departs from unity does not have it rightly, but still has it, and so it is not given back to him when he returns, so also he who departs from unity does not give it rightly, but still gives it, and so what one received from him is not repeated when he comes to unity. But they contend that what is not rightly given has not been given. What if someone else contended that what is not rightly had cannot be had: would we not both cry out against him and say that he who has left unity has it indeed, but does not have it rightly? If, then, they want him to hear what we both cry out together, let them hear us crying out that he who departs from unity gives it indeed, but does not give it rightly. Therefore, just as what he had even outside is not given back to one who returns, so what he had received even outside is not to be repeated for one who comes. From this it is understood as a consequence that the perversity of men is to be corrected, but the holiness of the sacraments is not to be violated in any perverse man; for it is agreed that in perverse and wicked men, whether those inside or those outside, it remains unpolluted and inviolable. And when the bad are said to pollute them, they are said to do so as far as lies in them, while the sacraments themselves remain unpolluted. But in the good they remain for reward, in the bad they remain for judgment. For of the Spirit too, who can in no way be extinguished, it is nevertheless said: ‘Do not extinguish the Spirit’, that is, as far as lies in you, do not act as though you were trying to extinguish the Spirit or as though you counted the Spirit extinguished. And the name of God can in no way be polluted, and yet it is said: ‘The son and the father went in to one girl, so as to pollute the name of the Lord their God.’
2.31CSEL 51:83
Nec ullo modo isti expedire se possunt, cum eis proponitur, cur sanctitas sacramenti et haberi et dari possit ab eo, quem intus sceleratum iam deus damnauit, et tunc ab eo incipiat dari non posse, cum ab hominibus damnatus fuerit, cum tamen nec tunc eam possit amittere. postremo cur Felicianus, quem cum Maximiano trecenti decem damnauerunt et diu foris in sacrilego, sicut ipsi concilio suo pronuntiauerunt, schismate fuit, non solum ipsum baptismum, sed etiam ius dandi non amisit? in honore quippe suo, sicut exierat, ita receptus est cum his omnibus quos foris positus baptizauit, nullo eorum rebaptizato, quia si aliquem eorum quos foris baptizauerat rebaptizandum esse censerent, iudicarent eum amisisse ius dandi cum foris esset; et propterea consequens erat, ut ipsum quoque iterum ordinarent, si illos iterum baptizarent. sed cum ad pacem Christi reuocantur calumniatores sunt, cum paci Donati consulunt dissimulatores sunt. quid est aliud quam quod eorum Tychonius de illis ait: quod uolumus sanctum est?
Nor can these men extricate themselves in any way when it is put to them why the holiness of the sacrament can be both had and given by a man whom God has already condemned as wicked within, and begins to be impossible for him to give only when he has been condemned by men, though not even then can he lose it. Finally, why did Felicianus, whom the three hundred and ten condemned with Maximian, and who was long outside in a sacrilegious schism, as they themselves declared in their council, lose not only not baptism itself but not even the right to give it? For he was received in his rank, just as he had gone out, with all those whom he baptized while placed outside, none of them rebaptized; because if they judged that any of those he had baptized outside must be rebaptized, they would judge that he had lost the right to give it while he was outside, and the consequence would be that they should also ordain him again, if they baptized those again. But when they are called back to the peace of Christ, they are slanderers; when they consult for the peace of Donatus, they are dissemblers. What is this but what their own Tyconius says of them: ‘What we want is holy’?
2.32CSEL 51:83–86
Ut quid ergo Parmenianus inani iactantia exultat et dicit: numquam diuinae legis censura patietur, id uiuificare quemquam mortuus possit, curare uulneratus, inluminare caecus, uestire nudus, emundare pollutus? dominus enim suscitat mortuos, dominus curat uulneratos, dominus illuminat caecos, dominus uestit nudos, dominus emundat pollutos. quid sibi arrogat quae hominis non sunt? itane uiui sunt aput eos qui non peccant, ut etiam uiuificare posse dicantur, cum incrementum dare non possint? ego, inquit, plantaui, Apollo rigauit, sed deus incrementum dedit. neque qui plantat est aliquid neque qui rigat, sed qui incrementum dat deus. quomodo dat uitam mortuo, qui incrementum dare non potest uiuo? sicut enim pater excitat mortuos et uiuificat, sic et filius quos uult uiuificat. itane aput illos sani sunt, ut possint etiam curare non sanos? quid aliud isti quam se benedicendos pro domino opponunt? sed ab eis nullo modo seducuntur qui non in homine, sed in deo sperantes cantant: benedic anima mea dominum et noli obliuisci omnes retributiones eius, qui propitius fit omnibus iniquitatibus tuis, qui sanat omnes languores tuos. si omnes languores ipse sanat, nullum relinquit quem Parmenianus sanare se dicat. tantane aput illos sunt lumina, ut inluminare etiam possint? quod nec illi, quo in natis mulierum maior nemo surrexit, Iohanni Baptistae Iohannes euangelista concedit, de quo ait: non erat ille lumen, sed ut testimonium perhiberet de lumine. erat lumen uerum quod illuminat omnem hominem uenientem in hunc mundum. si omnem hominem illud lumen illuminat, nullum relinquit quem Parmenianus illuminare se dicat, quia, etsi sancti homines secundum quendam modum dicuntur lumina, aliud tamen sunt lumina illuminata, aliud tamen lumen illuminans, quod solum illud est de quo idem Iohannes Baptista dicit: nos omnes de plenitudine eius accepimus. nudos autem quis uestit nisi qui dicit: proferte illi stolam primam et qui corruptibile hoc induet incorruptionem et mortale hoc induet immortalitatem? et homo quisquam diuino indumento aliquem uestire dicitur, cui magnum est si uestiri ipse mereatur? iam porro emundare pollutum audeat se dicere, si prius audet se dicere non esse pollutum. mundati enim sumus equidem per gratiam dei. sed ne tunc quidem mundabimus aliquem, cum fuerit perfecta nostra mundatio; quanto minus modo, cum corpus quod corrumpitur aggrauat animam! quis enim glorietur castum se habere cor aut glorietur mundum se esse a peccato? mundare quippe atque sanare in spiritalibus rebus tantundem ualet. sicut autem spe salui facti sumus, ita spe mundati sumus in perfecta salute et in perfecta munditia. quomodo ergo sanare et mundare iam possumus, qui nec tunc poterimus, cum omni modo mundi saluique fuerimus? sed deus, inquit, haec per hominem facit. facit sane, sed fecit et per Iudam, quem ad euangelium praedicandum cum ceteris misit, fecit et per Pharisaeos in eis, qui bona quae per eos audiebant ipsi faciebant, cum illi non facerent quae dicebant. postremo cur iniqui et scelerati eorum, siue cum latent siue cum pro Donati parte tolerantur, uiuificant curant illuminant mundant? an ipsi non sunt mortui uulnerati caeci polluti? an ideo non aput eos caeci caecos ducentes simul in foueam cadunt, quia non ipsos, sed deum quem praedicant illi, audiendo et obtemperando sectantur? ita sane. sed tunc praedicant deum, si cum Christo colligunt; cum uero quae cum illo non colligunt spargunt, Donatum praedicando, non deum, caeci caecos sequendo simul in foueam cadunt. sed de quaestione baptismi latius aliquid domino adiuuante tractabimus, cum de omnibus testimoniis sanctarum scripturarum quae nobis obicienda credidit Parmeniano responderimus, qui uere ipse adaquat proximos sibi euersione iniquitatis, qui eis tam malum propinauit errorem, ut non pro pace, sed pro diuisione et discissione non solum loquatur ipse, sed etiam diuinos libros loqui persuadeat.
Why, then, does Parmenian exult with empty boasting and say: ‘The judgment of the divine law will never allow that a dead man can give life to anyone, a wounded man heal, a blind man enlighten, a naked man clothe, a polluted man cleanse’? For the Lord raises the dead, the Lord heals the wounded, the Lord enlightens the blind, the Lord clothes the naked, the Lord cleanses the polluted. Why does he claim for himself what is not man’s? Are those among them who do not sin so alive that they are said to be able even to give life, when they cannot give growth? ‘I planted’, he says, ‘Apollos watered, but God gave the growth. So neither he who plants is anything nor he who waters, but God who gives the growth.’ How does he give life to the dead who cannot give growth to the living? ‘For as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will.’ Are they so healthy among them that they can even heal the unhealthy? What else do these men do than set themselves up to be blessed in place of the Lord? But in no way are those seduced by them who, hoping not in man but in God, sing: ‘Bless the Lord, O my soul, and do not forget all his benefits, who is merciful to all your iniquities, who heals all your diseases.’ If he himself heals all diseases, he leaves none that Parmenian may say he heals. Are there such great lights among them that they can even enlighten? This John the Evangelist does not grant even to John the Baptist, than whom no greater has arisen among those born of women; of him he says: ‘He was not the light, but came to bear witness to the light. That was the true light, which enlightens every man coming into this world.’ If that light enlightens every man, it leaves none that Parmenian may say he enlightens; because, although holy men are called lights in a certain way, yet enlightened lights are one thing, the enlightening light another, which is that light alone of which the same John the Baptist says: ‘We have all received from his fullness.’ And who clothes the naked but he who says, ‘Bring out the best robe for him’, and ‘This corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality’? And is any man said to clothe someone with a divine garment, for whom it is a great thing if he himself deserves to be clothed? Next, let him dare to say that he cleanses the polluted, if he first dares to say that he is not polluted. We have indeed been cleansed through the grace of God. But not even then shall we cleanse anyone, when our cleansing has been made perfect; how much less now, when ‘the body that is corrupted weighs down the soul’! ‘For who will boast that he has a chaste heart, or boast that he is clean from sin?’ For in spiritual things to cleanse and to heal mean the same. But as we have been saved in hope, so we have been cleansed in hope, with a view to perfect salvation and perfect cleanness. How then can we heal and cleanse now, when we will not be able to even then, when we are in every way clean and saved? ‘But God’, he says, ‘does these things through a man.’ He does indeed; but he did them also through Judas, whom he sent with the others to preach the gospel; he did them also through the Pharisees, in those who themselves did the good things they heard through them, though the Pharisees did not do what they said. Finally, why do their own unjust and wicked men, whether they are hidden or tolerated for the party of Donatus, give life, heal, enlighten, cleanse? Or are they not themselves dead, wounded, blind, polluted? Or is the reason that among them the blind leading the blind do not fall together into the pit that people follow, by hearing and obeying, not those men but the God whom they preach? Just so. But they preach God when they gather with Christ; when they scatter what they do not gather with him, preaching Donatus, not God, the blind, following the blind, fall together into the pit. But on the question of baptism we will treat more fully, with the Lord’s help, when we have answered all the testimonies of the holy Scriptures which Parmenian thought should be thrown at us; who truly gives his neighbours drink with the overthrow of iniquity, who has poured out for them so bad an error that he not only speaks himself, not for peace but for division and splitting, but also persuades people that the divine books speak so.
2.33CSEL 51:86–87
Sed inter multa miror hominem, cum ageret non posse haberi baptismum nisi acceptum nec posse accipi sine dante, interposuisse ex euangelio testimonium: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi fuerit illi datum de caelo. posset enim aliquis horum uerborum inscius, cum coepisset iste dicere: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum illi fuerit de caelo, antequam dixisset de caelo, putare illum dicturum fuisse a Donato aut a Parmeniano aut ab aliquo de parte Donati aut omnino ab ipsa parte Donati. agnosco euangelium et illic scriptum esse recenseo: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum illi fuerit de caelo. sed numquid Donatus est caelum? numquid Parmenianus est caelum? numquid pars ipsa Donati? illa uero non esset caelum, nec si esset in caelo. qui enim ait: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo, numquam diceret: nisi datum fuerit ei de sole aut de luna aut de stellis, quae tamen in caelo sunt; quanto minus diceret: nisi datum fuerit ei de parte Donati, quae non solum non est caelum nec in caelo, sed nec in regno uult esse caelorum! nec illud procul dubio diceret: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum fuerit ei de ecclesia; et ipsa enim ecclesia de caelo accipit. si autem diceret: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum fuerit ei ab homine iusto, inruerent quidem isti frontosi et se iustos esse proclamarent, ut ab eis acciperet qui uellet accipere, nec nos quaestionem faceremus, utrum iusti essent an non essent, sed inter eos esse uel latentes iniustos facile ostenderemus ex quibusdam proditis et exclusis, et tamen eos non improbare nec dicere non datum uel non acceptum, quod datum et acceptum esset a talibus. sed et hoc falso diceretur, si diceretur: non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum ei fuerit ab homine iusto. ipse enim iustus, a quo alter accipit, quaero a quo acceperit. si et ipse ab homine iusto, et de illo ita quaero, donec ab ipso capite ordinis humani ad aliquem perueniam qui non ab homine accepit, atque ita falsum esse doceam quod non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum fuerit ei ab homine.
But among many things I wonder at the man that, when he was arguing that baptism cannot be had unless received and cannot be received without someone giving it, he inserted a testimony from the gospel: ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him from heaven.’ For someone unacquainted with these words, when this man had begun to say, ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him’, before he said ‘from heaven’, might think that he was going to say ‘by Donatus’, or ‘by Parmenian’, or ‘by someone of the party of Donatus’, or simply ‘by the party of Donatus itself’. I recognize the gospel and acknowledge that it is written there: ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him from heaven.’ But is Donatus heaven? Is Parmenian heaven? Is the party of Donatus itself? It would not be heaven even if it were in heaven. For he who said, ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him from heaven’, would never have said, ‘unless it has been given him from the sun or the moon or the stars’, though these are in heaven; how much less would he have said, ‘unless it has been given him from the party of Donatus’, which not only is not heaven nor in heaven, but does not even want to be in the kingdom of heaven! Nor, without doubt, would he have said, ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him from the church’; for the church itself receives from heaven. But if he had said, ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him by a righteous man’, these brazen men would indeed rush in and proclaim that they are righteous, so that whoever wished to receive might receive from them; and we would not raise the question whether they were righteous or not, but would easily show from certain men who were exposed and expelled that there are, or were, hidden unrighteous men among them, and that they nevertheless did not reject them or say that what had been given and received from such men was not given or not received. But even this would be said falsely, if it were said: ‘A man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him by a righteous man.’ For I ask from whom that righteous man himself, from whom another receives, received it. If he too received it from a righteous man, I ask the same about him, until I come, from the very head of the human line, to someone who did not receive from a man; and so I show that it is false that a man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him by a man.
2.34CSEL 51:87–89
Quid autem agunt isti nescientes per euangelicum testimonium, nisi ut homines ammoneantur, ut aliquando euigilent atque aduertant uere non homines esse attendendos, cum sanctum aliquid accipere homo desiderat, sed illum solum qui hoc de caelo dat homini, quia non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi datum fuerit ei de caelo? quodsi dixerint: de caelo quidem accipit non de homine, sed tamen per hominem, quaero per qualem. si per iustum tantum, non habent illi qui aput eos ipsos per latentes iniquissimos acceperunt; si et per iniustum, quae causa ergo est ut aliquem rebaptizent? si per iniustum non nisi latentem, non habent quos baptizauit manifestus satelles Gildonis Optatus; si et per iniustum etiam manifestum, qui tamen nondum damnatus et ab ecclesiae communione proiectus sit, non habent illi quos Felicianus Mustitanus, cum ab eorum communione foris esset, in Maximiani schismate baptizauit, quos tamen nunc cum illo regressos nemo rebaptizat. postremo si homo, quamuis de caelo, non tamen nisi per hominem potest accipere quicquam, quaero ipse Iohannes Baptista, qui haec dicebat, per quem hominem acceperat quod de caelo utique acceperat, et non inuenitur. atque ita testimoniis a se prolatis mala causa conuincitur, quia, etsi dicit filius accepisse se a patre et spiritum sanctum de suo accipere, non quasi gradatim, sed sicut ipse exposuit dicens: quia omnia quae habet pater mea sunt, ideo dixi: de meo accipiet, posse tamen hominem non interposito homine diuinitus aliquid accipere exemplo suo Iohannes ipse testatur et tot sancti, antequam dei filius homo fieret, et posteaquam resurrexit et ascendit in caelum centum uiginti homines qui simul congregati erant, quos nullo homine in terra manum imponente de caelo ueniens spiritus sanctus impleuit, et constituto iam ordine ecclesiae Cornelium centurionem ante ipsum baptismum, ante impositionem manus cum eis qui secum erant eodem sancto spiritu repletum Petrus ipse miratus est. nemo ergo accipit sine dante; sed quod pertinet ad baptismi sanctitatem, adest deus qui det et homo qui accipiat, siue per se ipsum deo dante siue per angelum, siue per hominem sanctum [siue per Petrum] siue per hominem iniquum, sicut per tam multos uel latentes uel manifestos, quos ante tempus de messe colligere serui patris familias prohibentur et quos uelut paleam frumenta dominica usque ad tempus uentilationis corde interim separata non temeritate corporaliter deserunt, sed pietate spiritaliter ferunt.
What, then, do these men do, unknowingly, by means of this gospel testimony, but admonish people at last to wake up and notice that, truly, when a man desires to receive something holy, it is not men who are to be looked to, but him alone who gives this to man from heaven, because ‘a man cannot receive anything unless it has been given him from heaven’? But if they say, ‘He receives it indeed from heaven, not from a man, but still through a man’, I ask: through what kind of man? If only through a righteous man, then those do not have it who among them received it through most wicked hidden men. If also through an unrighteous man, what reason is there, then, for them to rebaptize anyone? If through an unrighteous man only when he is hidden, then those do not have it whom Optatus, the evident henchman of Gildo, baptized. If through an unrighteous man even when evident, provided he has not yet been condemned and cast out of the church’s communion, then those do not have it whom Felicianus of Musti baptized in the schism of Maximian while he was outside their communion; yet now, since they have returned with him, no one rebaptizes them. Finally, if a man, though from heaven, can nevertheless receive anything only through a man, I ask through what man John the Baptist himself, who was saying these things, had received what he had certainly received from heaven; and none is found. And so the bad cause is refuted by the testimonies it brings forward. For although the Son says that he has received from the Father, and that the Holy Spirit receives from what is his, not as if by stages, but as he himself explained, saying, ‘Because all that the Father has is mine, therefore I said: He will receive from what is mine’, yet that a man can receive something from God without any man in between, John himself attests by his own example, and so many saints before the Son of God became man; and, after he rose and ascended into heaven, the hundred and twenty people who were gathered together, whom the Holy Spirit coming from heaven filled with no man on earth laying on a hand; and, when the order of the church was already established, Peter himself marvelled that the centurion Cornelius, with those who were with him, was filled with the same Holy Spirit before baptism itself, before the laying on of hands. So no one receives without a giver; but as regards the holiness of baptism, God is present to give and a man to receive, whether God gives through himself, or through an angel, or through a holy man, or through a wicked man, as through so many either hidden or evident men, whom the servants of the householder are forbidden to gather out of the harvest before the time, and whom the Lord’s wheat, like chaff, does not rashly desert bodily, but piously bears spiritually, while meanwhile separated in heart, until the time of winnowing.
2.35CSEL 51:89–90
Qui male, inquit, credidit, consequi non potest baptismi sacramentum, quia scriptum est: peruersum non potest adornari. quid? si ergo aput eos quispiam baptizatus, qui uerbi gratia putauerat Christum ex eo esse coepisse, ex quo secundum carnem de uirgine Maria natus est, postea ueritatis sermone commotus, cum comperisset ipsum esse de quo Iohannes ait: in principio erat uerbum et uerbum erat aput deum et deus erat uerbum, de quo consequenter ait: uerbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis, fateretur eis errorem suum pristinum atque in eo se fuisse cum baptizaretur sollicitus indicaret, iuberent eum denuo baptizari? numquam utique facerent, sed hominis imperitam simplicitatem, carnali opinione prius prauam, postea ueritatis ratione correctam gratularentur, aut si etiam talis peruersitas pertinaciter ei defendenda uideretur et diu reluctatus neque correctus etiam de ecclesia pelleretur et postea cognita ueritate remearet, paenitentia utique curandum esse censerent, non iteratione baptismatis uulnerandum, quamuis hoc in corde se habuisse fateretur etiam illo tempore, quo aput ipsos fuerat baptizatus. peruersum ergo non potest adornari, quia non ei ad ornamentum ualeret sacramentum quod acceperat, si in fide peruersa persisteret, sed potius ad supplicium, cum tamen ipsum per se sacramentum etiam in peruerso, quem non ornabat sed iudicabat, integrum permaneret et ideo nullo modo esset illius sacramenti uiolanda sanctitas, etiam cum esset illius hominis corrigenda peruersitas.
‘He who has believed wrongly’, he says, ‘cannot obtain the sacrament of baptism, because it is written: What is crooked cannot be adorned.’ What then? Suppose someone baptized among them who, for example, had thought that Christ began to exist from the time he was born of the virgin Mary according to the flesh; and afterwards, moved by the word of truth, when he learned that he is the one of whom John says, ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God’, of whom he consequently says, ‘The Word became flesh and dwelt among us’, he confessed to them his former error and anxiously informed them that he had been in it when he was baptized: would they order him to be baptized again? They would certainly never do it, but would congratulate the man’s unlearned simplicity, at first crooked through a carnal opinion, afterwards corrected by the reasoning of truth. Or if he even thought such a perversity must be stubbornly defended, and, having long resisted and not been corrected, was even driven out of the church, and afterwards, having come to know the truth, returned, they would certainly judge that he must be healed by repentance, not wounded by the repetition of baptism, even if he confessed that he had held this in his heart also at the time when he was baptized among them. ‘What is crooked cannot be adorned’, therefore, because the sacrament he had received would not serve him as an adornment if he persisted in a crooked faith, but rather for punishment; while yet the sacrament itself, in itself, would remain whole even in the crooked man, whom it did not adorn but judged; and so in no way should the holiness of that sacrament be violated, even when that man’s crookedness had to be corrected.
2.36CSEL 51:90–91
Audet etiam Parmenianus exempla nobis diuina proponere, quibus se arbitratur ostendere quaerendum esse hominem sanctum, a quo debeat accipi sacramentum. ipse, inquit, dei filius, ipse dominus Iesus Christus, a quo principium spiritalis baptismi exortum est, cum secundum uoluntatem patris baptizandus esset, utrumne ad Pharisaeos perfidos atque profanos an ad sanctissimum Iohannem uenisse monstratur? at si hoc exemplo inuitamur ad accipiendum baptismum, inferiorem nobis a quo baptizemur debemus inquirere, quandoquidem dominus ab eo baptizatus est, qui se ab ipso domino baptizari debere praedixerat et qui se indignum corrigiam calciamenti eius soluere testabatur. quin immo, ut intermittam quaerere diligentius, cur ipse saluator noster baptizari uoluerit, iam quia certa aliqua causa uoluit, propterea fortasse, cum se ipse posset tinguere qui etiam suum baptizatorem poterat baptizare, uoluit dominus a seruo et ille per quem facta sunt omnia ab illo qui factus est inter omnia baptizari, ut et doceret humilitatem et ostenderet non interesse quis a quo baptizetur, dum eo baptismo quo baptizandus est baptizetur. nec a Pharisaeis dedignaretur ille baptizari, si haberent huiusmodi baptismum Pharisaei, quo ille certi sacramenti gratia uoluit baptizari. nam cum etiam circumcidendus esset, numquid Iohannes quaesitus est, quia hoc a Iudaeis fieri iam solebat, et cum pro illo esset offerendum legale sacrificium, numquid deuitatum est illud templum quod ab eo uocatur spelunca latronum? quo certe et boni intrabant et mali nec bonis oberant mali, quoniam dominus, qui ait: sancti estote, quia et ego sanctus sum, ita inuiolabiliter facit sanctos suos uersari inter malos, si custodiant eam quam accipiunt sanctitatem, quemadmodum ipse dominus Iesus nulla contagione malignitatis in Iudaeorum gente pollutus est, neque cum illa prima sacramenta secundum perfectam humilitatis uiam factus sub lege suscepit neque cum postea discipulis electis cum suo traditore usque ad extremum osculum uixit. eius enim exemplo non solum non facientis mala, sed etiam non consentientis ulli malitiae, inter paleam frumenta secura sunt, quia neque talia faciunt neque consentiunt facientibus, etiamsi in eadem segete usque ad messem, in eadem area usque ad uentilationem, intra eadem retia usque ad separationem quae in litore futura est boni tolerent malos. sed isti sunt uere caeci duces caecorum, qui et in numero suorum tam multos malos uident et uiam pacis non uident et ut se non ad sustinendum inuicem propter unitatis uinculum, sed ad diuidendum inuicem propter schismatis sacrilegium sequantur homines persuadent.
Parmenian even dares to set before us divine examples by which he thinks he shows that one should look for a holy man from whom to receive the sacrament. ‘The Son of God himself’, he says, ‘the Lord Jesus Christ himself, from whom the beginning of spiritual baptism arose, when he was to be baptized according to the Father’s will, is he shown to have come to the faithless and profane Pharisees, or to the most holy John?’ But if we are invited by this example to receive baptism, we ought to look for someone inferior to us to be baptized by, since the Lord was baptized by one who had said beforehand that he ought to be baptized by the Lord himself, and who testified that he was unworthy to untie the strap of his sandal. Indeed, to leave aside a more careful inquiry into why our Saviour himself wished to be baptized, since he wished it for some certain reason, perhaps for this reason, though he who could even baptize his own baptizer could have dipped himself, the Lord willed to be baptized by a servant, and he through whom all things were made willed to be baptized by one who was made among all things, both to teach humility and to show that it does not matter who is baptized by whom, so long as he is baptized with the baptism with which he is to be baptized. Nor would he have disdained to be baptized by the Pharisees, if the Pharisees had had such a baptism as that with which he willed to be baptized for the sake of a definite sacrament. For when he had also to be circumcised, was John sought out, since this was already customarily done by the Jews? And when the sacrifice of the law had to be offered for him, was that temple avoided which he calls a den of robbers? Into it certainly both the good and the bad entered, and the bad did not harm the good, since the Lord, who says, ‘Be holy, because I too am holy’, makes his saints live among the bad so inviolably, if they keep the holiness they receive, just as the Lord Jesus himself was polluted by no contagion of malignity in the Jewish nation, neither when, made under the law in the perfect way of humility, he received those first sacraments, nor when afterwards he lived with his chosen disciples, together with his betrayer, right up to the last kiss. For by his example, who not only did not do evil but consented to no malice, the grains are safe among the chaff, because they neither do such things nor consent to those who do them, even if the good tolerate the bad in the same crop until the harvest, on the same threshing floor until the winnowing, within the same nets until the separation that will take place on the shore. But these men are truly blind leaders of the blind, who see so many bad men in the number of their own and do not see the way of peace, and persuade people to follow them, not to bear with one another for the bond of unity, but to divide from one another for the sacrilege of schism.
2.37CSEL 51:91–93
At enim dictum est per prophetam regi Iosaphat: o rex Iosaphat, si peccatorem tu adiuuas aut eum quem dominus odit tu diligis? propterea fuit super te ira domini. quis enim nostrum dicit peccatorem adiuuandum ad hoc utique in quo peccare uult, sicut ipse Achab, quem adiuuit Iosaphat eundo cum illo in proelium, cum ille Michae prophetae ueracia uerba contemneret? et tamen nec sic obfuit innocentiae regis Iosaphat pessimum meritum regis Achab, quia illum dominus ad se exclamantem de periculo bellico liberauit, illum autem sacrilegum contemptorem in manus hostium uenire permisit. et si quid Iosaphat periculi expertus est, quod ei propheta indicat ab ira domini fuisse, non alieno meruerat peccato sed suo, quia sicut ei dictum est peccantem adiuuabat. sed aput deum cetera eius bona facta praeualuerunt. sic enim ei dicitur: si peccatorem illum adiuuisti et eis qui oderunt dominum amicus es? et in hoc super te ira a facie domini. sermones dei boni in uniuersa sunt tecum, quoniam abstulisti lucos de terra et parasti cor tuum ad requirendum deum. qui autem uersatur in ecclesia dei, ubi sunt et illi qui sua quaerunt, non quae Iesu Christi, qui per inuidiam et contentionem Christum annuntiant non caste, et dicit: siue per occasionem siue per ueritatem Christus annuntietur; et in hoc gaudeo, sed et gaudebo, inpollutus inter eos atque integer permanet, quia non eis ad sua quaerenda consentit, cum hoc culpet atque arguat, nec eos ad peccandum, sed ad hoc adiuuat, unde Christus latius praedicetur et ab eis qui audiunt et faciunt per eos qui quod dicunt non faciunt Christo credatur, in Christo speretur, Christus diligatur. talibus enim praecepit idem apostolus dicens: nolite coniungi cum infidelibus. quae enim participatio est iustitiae et iniquitati? quae communicatio est luci ad tenebras? quis autem consensus est Christi ad Beliar? aut quae pars fideli cum infideli? quae autem conuentio templo dei cum simulacris? uos enim templa dei uiui estis. dicit enim: quia inhabitabo in eis et inambulabo et ero illorum deus et ipsi erunt mihi populus. propter quod exite de medio eorum et separamini, dicit dominus et immundum ne tetigeritis. et ego recipiam uos et ero uobis in patrem et uos eritis mihi in filios et filias, dicit dominus omnipotens. quae uerba isti carnaliter sentientes per tot diuisiones se ipsos minutatim in ipsa una Africa conciderunt. non enim intellegunt neminem coniungi infidelibus nisi qui facit peccata paganorum uel talia facientibus fauet, nec quemquam fieri participem iniquitatis nisi qui iniqua uel agit uel adprobat. quis autem communicat tenebris nisi per tenebras consensionis suae, cum dimisso Christo sequitur Beliar? quis ponit cum infidelibus partem suam nisi qui eius infidelitatis fit particeps? ita enim et templum dei esse desinit nec se aliter simulacris adiungit. qui autem sunt templa dei uiui et in medio nationis tortuosae ac peruersae apparent sicut luminaria in mundo uerbum uitae habentes, nihil eos quod pro unitate tolerant inficit nec angustantur, quia in illis habitat et deambulat deus et exeunt de medio malorum atque separantur interim corde, ne forte, cum id facere per seditionem schismatis uolunt, prius a bonis spiritaliter quam a malis corporaliter separentur.
‘But’, he says, ‘it was said through the prophet to King Jehoshaphat: O King Jehoshaphat, do you help a sinner, or do you love one whom the Lord hates? Therefore the wrath of the Lord has been upon you.’ For which of us says that a sinner should be helped in that in which he wants to sin, as Ahab himself was, whom Jehoshaphat helped by going with him into battle when Ahab despised the truthful words of the prophet Micaiah? And yet not even so did the very bad desert of King Ahab harm the innocence of King Jehoshaphat, for the Lord delivered him from the danger of battle when he cried out to him, but allowed the other, a sacrilegious despiser, to come into the hands of the enemy. And if Jehoshaphat experienced any danger, which the prophet tells him came from the wrath of the Lord, he had deserved it not by another’s sin but by his own, because, as was said to him, he was helping one who sinned. But before God his other good deeds prevailed. For so it is said to him: ‘Have you helped that sinner, and are you a friend to those who hate the Lord? For this there is wrath upon you from the face of the Lord. But good words of God are with you in all things, because you have removed the groves from the land and have prepared your heart to seek God.’ But he who lives in the church of God, where there are also those who seek their own things, not those of Jesus Christ, who proclaim Christ not chastely, through envy and strife, and who says, ‘Whether by occasion or in truth, Christ is proclaimed; and in this I rejoice, yes, and I will rejoice’, remains unpolluted and whole among them, because he does not consent with them in seeking their own things, since he blames and rebukes this; and he does not help them to sin, but helps toward this: that Christ may be preached more widely, and that, by those who hear and do, through those who do not do what they say, Christ may be believed, hoped in, and loved. For to such the same apostle gave the command, saying: ‘Do not be yoked with unbelievers. For what partnership has righteousness with iniquity? What fellowship has light with darkness? What agreement has Christ with Beliar? Or what part has a believer with an unbeliever? What agreement has the temple of God with idols? For you are temples of the living God. For he says: I will dwell in them and walk among them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Therefore go out from their midst and be separate, says the Lord, and touch nothing unclean. And I will receive you, and I will be a father to you, and you shall be sons and daughters to me, says the Lord Almighty.’ Understanding these words carnally, these men have cut themselves up into little pieces by so many divisions in Africa alone. For they do not understand that no one is yoked with unbelievers except one who commits the sins of the pagans or favours those who commit such things; nor does anyone become a partner of iniquity except one who either does or approves of unjust things. And who has fellowship with darkness except through the darkness of his own consent, when he leaves Christ and follows Beliar? Who puts his part with unbelievers except one who becomes a sharer in their unbelief? For so he ceases to be a temple of God, and in no other way joins himself to idols. But those who are temples of the living God, and shine like lights in the world in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, holding the word of life, are not infected by anything they tolerate for unity, nor are they straitened, because God dwells and walks in them; and they go out from the midst of the bad and are separated, meanwhile, in heart, lest perhaps, wanting to do it by the sedition of schism, they be separated spiritually from the good before they are separated bodily from the bad.
2.38CSEL 51:93–94
Quod ergo scriptum est deum dixisse: eos qui me clarificant clarificabo et qui me spernit spernetur, ipsi maxime nolunt intueri. quomodo enim clarificant deum, qui dicunt per orbem terrarum impleri non potuisse eius promissa quae promisit patribus nostris Abrahae, Isaac et Iacob, quae per prophetas tanto ante praenuntians exhibuit per unicum suum, qui factus est ei ex semine Dauid secundum carnem, ut in illo id est in semine Abrahae benedicerentur omnes gentes; qui dicunt ipsum dei filium frustra dixisse: sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, quasi falsus fuerit aut ipse fefellerit, cum sola zizania per mundum creuerint, frumenta uero praeter Donati partem in toto terrarum orbe defecerint? quomodo ista sentientes clarificant dominum, cum scriptum sit: in latitudine gentis gloria regis, in deminutione autem populi contritio principis? aut quomodo non spernunt dominum, qui baptismum eius in eis, quorum causam non audierunt et de quibus iudicare nullo modo potuerunt, incredibili temeritate impietatis exsufflant et sibi audent arrogare quod dei est, a se damnatos in honoribus integris pro Donati pace recipiunt et a se inauditos contra pacem domini detestantur, baptisma in illis terrarum partibus per apostolos traditum perisse contendunt et per Felicianum aput Maximianistas traditum non perisse concedunt? iam uero quomodo catholici non clarificant dominum, qui promissa eius nullis hominum sceleribus quominus implerentur impediri potuisse confidunt, qui sacramenta eius tam debita ueneratione prosecuntur, ut ea si etiam ab indignis tractata fuerint, illis sua peruersitate damnatis illa intemerata sanctitate permanere demonstrent?
As for what is written that God said, ‘Those who glorify me I will glorify, and he who despises me shall be despised’, they least of all want to look at it. For how do they glorify God who say that his promises could not be fulfilled throughout the world, the promises he made to our fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, which, foretelling through the prophets so long before, he displayed through his only Son, who was made for him of the seed of David according to the flesh, so that in him, that is, in the seed of Abraham, all nations might be blessed; who say that the Son of God himself said in vain, ‘Let both grow until the harvest’, as if he were mistaken or had deceived, when only the weeds have grown through the world, while the wheat has failed in the whole world except for the party of Donatus? How do those who think such things glorify the Lord, when it is written, ‘In the breadth of a nation is the king’s glory, but in the dwindling of the people is the prince’s ruin’? Or how do they not despise the Lord, who with incredible rashness of impiety blow out his baptism in those whose case they have not heard and on whom they could in no way judge, and dare to claim for themselves what is God’s; who receive back men condemned by themselves, in their full rank, for the peace of Donatus, and detest men they have not heard, against the peace of the Lord; who contend that the baptism handed down through the apostles in those parts of the world has perished, and grant that the baptism handed down through Felicianus among the Maximianists has not perished? But now how do Catholics not glorify the Lord, who trust that his promises could not be prevented by any crimes of men from being fulfilled, who treat his sacraments with such due veneration that, even if they have been handled by the unworthy, they show that, while those men are condemned by their perversity, the sacraments remain in untouched holiness?
2.39CSEL 51:94–95
Iterum, inquiunt, scriptum est: nolite communicare operibus infructuosis tenebrarum, magis autem et redarguite. quae enim fiunt ab ipsis latenter turpe est et dicere. iam ipsa uerba quemadmodum intellegenda sint diximus, quia non communicare est non consentire; quod propter ecclesiae disciplinam parum est, nisi etiam redarguantur, ut corrigi possint. sed haec salua pace facienda sunt et quantum admittit officium conseruandae unitatis, ne simul eradicetur et triticum.
‘Again’, they say, ‘it is written: Do not take part in the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather even rebuke them. For it is shameful even to speak of the things that are done by them in secret.’ We have already said how these very words are to be understood: that not to take part is not to consent; which, for the sake of the church’s discipline, is too little unless they are also rebuked, so that they can be corrected. But these things must be done with peace kept, and as far as the duty of preserving unity allows, lest the wheat be rooted up as well.
2.40CSEL 51:95–96
Iterum ad Timotheum idem apostolus: ne, inquit, communicaueris peccatis alienis. te ipsum castum serua. docuit ex consequenti, quemadmodum quod prius dixit intellegendum sit. qui enim se ipsum castum seruat, non communicat peccatis alienis. si enim communicat consentit, si consentit corrumpitur, si corrumpitur castum se ipsum non seruat. sed sane tandem aliquando euigilauit Parmenianus et attendit quid diceret Tychonius, sed frustra; statim quippe amore sententiae suae contra ueritatem oculos clausit. ait enim: an numquid, frater carissime, non polluunt alios aliena peccata? et hoc est facinerosis non communicare, licet cum ipsis conuenias, eorum facta non facere. et tamen non totum dixit. parum est enim eorum facta non facere, nisi displiceant; parum est ut displiceant, nisi redarguantur. aliud est enim non facere, aliud non communicare id est consentire facientibus, aliud etiam redarguere. cur ergo ubi uidere coeperat statim se auertit et usque in finem noluit peruenire et uix trientem de toto posuit? an, sicut de populo fecerunt, etiam ueritatis sententiam praecidendam putauit? nos dicimus, quod, qui non facit malum nec facienti consentit et facientem arguit, firmus atque integer inter iniquos tamquam frumentum inter paleam conuersatur; ille autem tantummodo ait: (eorum facta non facere. et tamen hanc tertiam de tota sententia particulam quemadmodum refellat uideamus.
Again to Timothy the same apostle says: ‘Do not take part in the sins of others. Keep yourself chaste.’ He taught in what follows how what he said first is to be understood. For he who keeps himself chaste does not take part in the sins of others. For if he takes part, he consents; if he consents, he is corrupted; if he is corrupted, he does not keep himself chaste. But indeed at last Parmenian woke up and noticed what Tyconius was saying, but in vain; for at once, out of love for his own opinion, he shut his eyes against the truth. For he says: ‘Or is it, dearest brother, that the sins of others do not pollute others? And this is not taking part with criminals: though you meet with them, not doing their deeds.’ And yet he did not say the whole. For it is too little not to do their deeds unless they displease; it is too little that they displease unless they are rebuked. For not to do is one thing, not to take part, that is, not to consent to those who do, is another, and also to rebuke is another. Why, then, when he had begun to see, did he at once turn away and refuse to come to the end, and set down barely a third of the whole? Or did he think that, as they did with the people, the sentence of truth too should be cut off? We say that he who does not do evil, does not consent to one who does it, and rebukes one who does it, lives firm and whole among the wicked, like wheat among chaff; but he says only, ‘not doing their deeds’. And yet let us see how he refutes this third part of the whole sentence.
2.41CSEL 51:96–97
Quod contra legem esse diuinam, inquit, nullus qui legem ueneratur ignorat. adhuc ista uerba communiter dici possunt. potest enim et alius dicere: (quod secundum legem esse diuinam nullus qui legem ueneratur ignorat. sed opus est probare, non dicere. attendamus ergo quemadmodum probet quid enim prodest, inquit, innocentiam custodisse, si cum reis mixtus es et obnoxius? sane, si ita est, non innocentiam custodisse non prodest, sed innocentia custodita non est. mixtus enim reis et obnoxius nisi per conscientiae maculatam consensionem nullus recte dici potest. qui uero implet quod scriptum est: iusto nihil placet iniquum, ubilibet eum uersari quaelibet necessitas cogat, misceri iniquitatibus non potest. uel quomodo, inquit, incorruptus poteris permanere qui corruptis sociaris? ita plane, si sociatur, id est si mali aliquid cum eis committit aut committentibus fauet; si autem neutrum facit, nullo modo sociatur. porro si addat tertium, ut non sit in uindicando piger, sed uel corripiat iustus in misericordia et arguat uel etiam, si eam personam gerit et ratio conseruandae pacis admittit, et coram omnibus peccantes arguat, ut ceteri timeant, remoueat etiam uel ab aliquo gradu honoris uel ab ipsa communione sacramentorum, et haec omnia cum dilectione corrigendi, non cum odio persequendi faciat, plenissimum officium non solum castissimae innocentiae, sed etiam diligentissimae seueritatis impleuit. ubi autem cetera impediuntur, illa duo semper retenta incorruptum castumque custodiunt, ut nec faciat malum nec approbet factum.
‘That this is against the divine law’, he says, ‘no one who reveres the law is unaware.’ So far these words can be said by either side. For another man too can say: ‘That this is in accordance with the divine law no one who reveres the law is unaware.’ But what is needed is to prove, not to say. Let us see, then, how he proves it. ‘For what does it profit’, he says, ‘to have kept innocence, if you are mixed with the guilty and liable with them?’ Certainly, if that is so, it is not that keeping innocence does not profit, but that innocence has not been kept. For no one can rightly be said to be mixed with the guilty and liable except through a consent that stains the conscience. But he who fulfils what is written, ‘Nothing unjust pleases the righteous man’, wherever any necessity compels him to live, cannot be mixed with iniquities. ‘Or how’, he says, ‘can you remain incorrupt, you who are associated with the corrupt?’ Plainly so, if he is associated, that is, if he commits something evil with them or favours those who commit it; but if he does neither, he is in no way associated. Further, if he adds a third thing, that he is not slack in punishing, but either the righteous man corrects in mercy and rebukes, or even, if he holds that office and the consideration of preserving peace allows, rebukes sinners before all, so that the rest may fear, and removes them either from some rank of honour or from communion in the sacraments itself, and does all this with the love of correcting, not the hatred of persecuting, he has fulfilled the fullest duty not only of the most chaste innocence but also of the most diligent severity. But where the other things are hindered, those two, always kept, guard him incorrupt and chaste: that he neither does evil nor approves it when done.
2.42CSEL 51:97–98
Sed tamen uideamus unde iste doceat quod affirmat. cum scriptum sit, inquit: modicum fermenti totam massam corrumpit. dixit hoc Parmenianus atque abiit nec ei nunc ostendi potest in parte Donati non solum modicum fermenti, sed multum ueneni ex illis ouis aspidum ruptis et praeualidis iam serpentibus pro Primiano damnatis et ad Primianum iterum reuocatis. sed correcti sunt, inquit. deo gratias. si uerum est, non inuideo. atque utinam perfecte id fiat. si enim a Maximianistis redire ad partem Donati nonnullus correctionis est gradus, quanto uerior perfectiorque correctio est ab ipsa parte Donati ad unitatem catholicam remeare! et Tychonius quidem multa dixit, (per) quae illis temporibus et, sicut interior nouerat, quam non modico sed multo fermento suo totam suam massam nollent fateri corruptam, qui totum orbem terrarum peccatis Afrorum fermentatum esse criminarentur. sed ego istos miror, si adhuc eis placet haec apostolica uerba sic intellegere, ita eos Optatum Gildonianum uelle defendere, ut nec modicum fermenti eum fuisse concedant. quodsi uel hoc concedunt, quam magnam putant esse massam suam, ut non potuerit tota corrumpi? aut si in eis solis corrupta est quibus placebat Optatus, experti discant intellegere quod legunt, quia in his est massa tota, ad quos pertinet quod dicitur totum siue bonum siue malum. ad eos autem pertinet qui consentiunt; ad eos autem qui non consentiunt omnino non pertinet, et ideo disciplina ecclesiastica corrigendum est, ne ad multos persuadendo perueniat. quod ubi fieri permittit ratio pacis et non fit, ipsa neglegentia culpam trahit et in periculo consentiendi est per desidiam corrigendi.
But still let us see from where he teaches what he affirms. ‘Since it is written’, he says, ‘A little leaven corrupts the whole lump.’ Parmenian said this and departed, and now it cannot be shown to him that in the party of Donatus there is not only a little leaven but much poison from those asps’ eggs that have hatched, and from the now very powerful serpents condemned on behalf of Primian and called back again to Primian. ‘But they have been corrected’, he says. Thanks be to God. If it is true, I do not begrudge it. And would that it were done perfectly! For if to return from the Maximianists to the party of Donatus is some degree of correction, how much truer and more perfect a correction it is to come back from the party of Donatus itself to Catholic unity! And Tyconius indeed said many things, by which, in those times and, as he knew from inside, how they would not confess that their whole lump had been corrupted by their own leaven, not a little but much, they who accused the whole world of being leavened by the sins of the Africans. But I wonder at these men, if they still like to understand these apostolic words in this way, that they want to defend Optatus the Gildonian so far as not to grant that he was even a little leaven. But if they grant even this, how great do they think their lump is, that the whole could not be corrupted? Or if it was corrupted only in those whom Optatus pleased, let them learn by experience to understand what they read: that the whole lump is in those to whom what is said as ‘whole’, whether good or bad, belongs. It belongs to those who consent; to those who do not consent it does not belong at all. And so it must be corrected by church discipline, lest by persuasion it reach many. Where the consideration of peace allows this to be done and it is not done, the negligence itself incurs guilt, and is in danger of consenting through sloth in correcting.
2.43CSEL 51:98
Ex qua regula et illud intellegendum quod consequenter opponit dicens esse scriptum: sit uobis legitimum aeternum in progenies uestras diuidere in medio sanctorum et inreligiosorum et in medio mundorum et immundorum. tanto enim quisque melius hoc facit, quanto magis in ecclesia proficit. cum enim creuisset herba et fructum fecisset, tunc apparuerunt zizania. et quamuis inter utrumque iam serui patris familias cognitione diuiderent atque distinguerent, iubentur ea tamen sinere crescere et hoc usque ad messem. sed haec hactenus. ea enim quae restant aliquanto diligentius ab alio exordio consideranda atque tractanda sunt.
By this rule is also to be understood what he next sets against us, saying that it is written: ‘Let it be an eternal statute for you throughout your generations to distinguish between the holy and the irreligious and between the clean and the unclean.’ For the more one advances in the church, the better he does this. For when the blade had grown and borne fruit, then the weeds appeared. And although the servants of the householder were already dividing and distinguishing between the two by knowledge, they are nevertheless commanded to let them grow, and that until the harvest. But so much for this. For what remains must be considered and treated somewhat more carefully, from another beginning.
Chapter 3
3.1CSEL 51:98–99
Cum omnis pia ratio et modus ecclesiasticae disciplinae unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis maxime debeat intueri, quod apostolus sufferendo inuicem praecepit custodiri et quo non custodito medicina uindictae non tantum superflua, sed etiam perniciosa et propterea iam nec medicina esse conuincitur, illi filii mali, qui non odio iniquitatum alienarum, sed studio contentionum suarum infirmas plebes iactantia sui nominis inretitas uel totas trahere uel certe diuidere affectant, superbia tumidi, peruicacia uaesani, calumniis insidiosi, seditionibus turbulenti, ne luce ueritatis carere ostendantur, umbram rigidae seueritatis obtendunt et, quae scripturis sanctis salua dilectionis sinceritate et custodita pacis unitate ad corrigenda fraterna uitia mordaciore curatione fieri praecepta sunt, ad sacrilegium schismatis et ad occasionem praecisionis usurpant dicentes: ecce ait apostolus: auferte malum a uobis ipsis. quod malum utique si integris, inquiunt, non obesset, nec iuberetur auferri.
Since every pious reasoning and measure of church discipline ought above all to look to the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, which the apostle commanded to be kept by bearing with one another, and without which the medicine of punishment is shown to be not only superfluous but even harmful, and therefore no longer medicine at all; those bad sons, who, not from hatred of others’ iniquities but from zeal for their own contentions, aim either to drag off whole weak peoples, entangled by the boast of their name, or at least to divide them, swollen with pride, mad with obstinacy, insidious with slanders, turbulent with seditions, put forward the shadow of a rigid severity, lest they be shown to lack the light of truth; and the things that the holy Scriptures commanded to be done, with the sincerity of love kept safe and the unity of peace preserved, for correcting the faults of brothers by a sharper treatment, they misappropriate for the sacrilege of schism and as an occasion for cutting off, saying: ‘See, the apostle says: Remove the evil from among yourselves. And certainly’, they say, ‘if that evil did not harm the sound, it would not be commanded to be removed.’
3.2CSEL 51:99–100
Interim uideamus, ne forte non frustra non dixerit apostolus: auferte malos a congregatione uestra, sed: auferte malum a uobis ipsis, quia et, cum quisque impeditur ab ecclesiae congregatione malos homines separare, si a se ipso auferat malum, non eis corde miscetur atque ita spiritaliter non solum coniungitur bonis, sed etiam separatur a malis. sicut enim in illo loco ad Timotheum cum dixisset: neque communicaueris peccatis alienis, tamquam ille diceret fieri posse, ut aliquos malos ab ecclesiae congregatione separare non posset et ideo tolerare cogeretur, tamquam consilium dans, quemadmodum peccatis eorum non communicaret, te ipsum, inquit, castum custodi - non enim malis nisi malus misceri potest, bonus autem nullo modo, quamuis in una cum eis congregatione uersetur —, ita et hic ad Corinthios cum dixisset: quo enim mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare? nonne de his qui intus sunt uos iudicatis?, ne forte turbarentur aliqua malorum numerositate sic permixta frumentis, ut sine illorum uexatione colligi separarique non posset, auferte, inquit, malum ex uobis ipsis, ut, si forte non possent auferre malos a congregatione sua, auferendo malum ex se ipsis, id est non cum eis peccando nec eis ad peccandum consentiendo aut fauendo, integerrimi inter eos et incorruptissimi uersarentur, quia per malum suum malis quisque consentit, si autem a se ipso auferat malum, alieno malo non est unde consentiat. quapropter quisquis etiam contempserit ecclesiae disciplinam, ut malos cum quibus non peccat et quibus non fauet desistat monere corripere arguere, etsi talem personam gerit et pax ecclesiae patitur etiam a sacramentorum participatione separare, non alieno malo peccat sed suo. ipsa quippe in tanta re neglegentia graue malum est. et ideo, sicut apostolus monet, si auferat malum a se ipso, non solum auferet audaciam committendi aut pestilentiam consentiendi, sed etiam pigritiam corrigendi et neglegentiam uindicandi adhibita prudentia et oboedientia in eo quod praecepit dominus, ne frumenta laedantur. ea quippe intentione quisquis inter triticum zizania tolerauerit auferendo malum a semet ipso, nec eis communicat et ea distinguit ac iudicat interim ad diem. non enim nouit quod cras futurum est. et ideo dilectione seruata non sine spe correctionis uindicandum est quidquid etiam cogit necessaria seueritas uindicari. quod ut satis appareat, totum ipsum epistulae apostolicae locum diligentius retractemus.
Meanwhile let us see whether perhaps it is not for nothing that the apostle did not say, ‘Remove the bad from your congregation’, but ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’; because, even when someone is prevented from separating bad men from the congregation of the church, if he removes the evil from himself, he is not mixed with them in heart, and so he is spiritually not only joined to the good but also separated from the bad. For just as in that place to Timothy, when he had said, ‘Do not take part in the sins of others’, as if he were saying that it could happen that Timothy might be unable to separate some bad men from the congregation of the church and therefore be compelled to tolerate them, he said, as if giving advice on how not to take part in their sins, ‘Keep yourself chaste’ (for no one can be mixed with the bad except a bad man; the good man in no way, even though he lives with them in one congregation); so here too to the Corinthians, when he had said, ‘For what have I to do with judging those outside? Do you not judge those who are inside?’, lest perhaps they be troubled by some number of the bad so mixed with the wheat that it could not be gathered and separated without harm to it, he said, ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’: so that, if perhaps they could not remove the bad from their congregation, by removing the evil from themselves, that is, by not sinning with them and not consenting to or favouring them in sinning, they might live among them wholly sound and incorrupt. For it is through his own evil that anyone consents to the bad; but if he removes the evil from himself, he has nothing by which to consent to another’s evil. Therefore, whoever has despised the church’s discipline so as to stop warning, correcting, and rebuking bad men with whom he does not sin and whom he does not favour, even if he holds such an office and the peace of the church permits him also to separate them from participation in the sacraments, sins not by another’s evil but by his own. For negligence in so great a matter is itself a grave evil. And so, as the apostle warns, if he removes the evil from himself, he will remove not only boldness in committing or the plague of consenting, but also laziness in correcting and negligence in punishing, using prudence and obedience in what the Lord commanded, lest the wheat be harmed. For whoever tolerates weeds among the wheat with this intention, removing the evil from himself, neither takes part with them, and distinguishes and judges them meanwhile, for the day. For he does not know what will be tomorrow. And so, with love kept, whatever a necessary severity compels to be punished must be punished not without hope of correction. That this may appear clearly enough, let us go over that whole passage of the apostle’s letter more carefully.
3.3CSEL 51:100–104
Quid uultis, inquit? in uirga ueniam ad uos an in caritate spiritus mansuetudinis? iam hic apparet eum de uindicta loqui, ad cuius significationem uirgam nominauit. numquid tamen et uirga sine caritate est, quia ita contexuit: in uirga ueniam ad uos an in caritate? sed quod sequitur spiritus mansuetudinis ammonet intellegi, quia et uirga caritatem habet. sed aliud est caritas seueritatis, aliud caritas mansuetudinis. una quidem caritas est, sed diuersa in diuersis operatur. omnino, inquit, auditur in uobis fornicatio, et talis fornicatio qualis nec in gentibus, ita ut uxorem patris sui quis habeat. de tam immani facto uideamus quemadmodum eos saeuire praecipiat. et uos, inquit, inflati estis et non potius luctum habuistis, ut tolleretur de medio uestrum qui hoc opus fecit. quare (luctum) potius et non iram, nisi quia si patitur unum membrum compatiuntur omnia membra? et non luctum quia tollebatur, sed luctum, inquit, ut tolleretur, id est ut lugentium dolor ad deum ascenderet et ipse illum qui hoc opus fecit tolleret de medio eorum, sicut ipse sciret, ne forte illi per humanam imperitiam eradicarent simul et triticum. cum ergo ad talem uindictam necessitas cogit, humilitas lugentium debet impetrare misericordiam, quam repellit superbia saeuientium. nec illius ipsius qui de medio fratrum tollitur debet neglegi salus, sed ita agendum, ut ei talis uindicta sit utilis, et agendum uoto et precibus, si corrigi obiurgationibus non potest. ideoque sequitur et dicit: ego quidem sicut absens corpore, praesens autem spiritu, iam iudicaui quasi praesens eum, qui sic operatus est, in nomine domini nostri Iesu Christi congregatis uobis et meo spiritu, cum uirtute domini nostri Iesu tradere eiusmodi Satanae in interitum carnis, ut spiritus saluus sit in die domini Iesu. quid ergo agebat apostolus, nisi ut per interitum carnis saluti spiritali consuleret, ut siue aliqua poena uel etiam morte corporali, sicut Annanias et uxor eius ante pedes apostoli Petri ceciderunt, siue per paenitentiam, quoniam Satanae traditus erat, interimeret in se sceleratam carnis concupiscentiam, quia ipse item dicit: mortificate membra quae sunt super terram, inter quae etiam fornicationem commemorat, et iterum: si enim secundum carnem uixeritis, moriemini, si autem spiritu facta carnis mortificaueritis, uiuetis? non tamen ab eo fraternam separat caritatem, quem de fraterna congregatione praecepit separari. hoc enim apertius ad Thessalonicenses dicit: si quis autem non obaudit uerbo nostro per epistulam, hunc notate, ut non commisceamini cum illo, ut erubescat. et non ut inimicum eum existimetis, sed corripite ut fratrem. audiant isti aliquando et intellegant, quemadmodum satagat caritas apostolica, ut sufferentes inuicem studeamus conseruare unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis. nam et hic cum dixisset: et non ut inimicum eum existimetis, sed corripite ut fratrem, tamquam ostendens cur hoc dixerit continuo subiunxit: ipse autem deus pacis det uobis pacem semper in omni modo. ita etiam de isto, qui uxorem patris sui habuit, luctum potius indicit et pacificam caritatem ubique commendat, sicut et de se ipso ait: ne iterum cum uenero humilet me deus ad uos et lugeam multos ex his, qui ante peccauerunt et non egerunt paenitentiam super immunditia et luxuria et fornicatione quam gesserunt. et paulo post ait: praedixi et praedico, sicut praesens secundo et nunc absens, his qui ante peccauerunt et ceteris omnibus, quia si uenero iterum non parcam. ideo lugendo iudicabat, ut misericordia dei sine corruptione uinculi pacis, ubi salus tota consistit, contereret peccantes atque corrigeret, sicut de isto ipso qui cum patris uxore fuerat fornicatus fecisse intellegitur. nam non inuenitur de quo alio significet in secunda epistula ad eosdem Corinthios, cum ait: nam ex multa tribulatione et angustia cordis scripsi uobis per multas lacrimas, non ut contristemini, sed ut sciatis dilectionem quam habeo abundantius in uos. si quis autem contristauit, non me contristauit sed ex parte, ut non onerem, omnes uos. sufficit ei correptio haec quae a multis fit, ita ut e contrario magis uos donetis et consolemini, ne quo modo maiore tristitia absorbeatur qui eiusmodi est. propter quod obsecro uos, confirmetis in eum caritatem. ad hoc enim et scripsi, ut cognoscam probationem uestram, si in omnibus obaudientes estis. si cui autem aliquid donaueritis, et ego. nam et ego si quid donaui alicui, propter uos in persona Christi, ut non possideamur a Satana. non enim ignoramus mentes eius. quid moderatius, quid diligentius, quid sollicitudine pia et paterna ac materna caritate plenius fieri aut dici potest? sicut peccanti adhibet emendationem, sic correcto et conterenti atque humilanti in paenitentia cor suum uult reddi consolationem, ne maiore, inquit, tristitia absorbeatur. sed quid ad illud quo conclusit istam sententiam? ut non possideamur, inquit, a Satana. non enim ignoramus mentes eius. ipse est enim qui per imaginem quasi iustae seueritatis crudelem saeuitiam persuadet, nihil aliud appetens uenenosissima uersutia sua, nisi ut corrumpat atque dirrumpat uinculum pacis et caritatis, quo conseruato inter christianos uires eius omnes inualidae fiunt ad nocendum et muscipulae insidiarum comminuuntur et consilia euersionis euanescunt.
‘What do you want?’ he says. ‘Shall I come to you with a rod, or in love and a spirit of gentleness?’ Here already it appears that he is speaking of punishment, to signify which he named the rod. Yet is the rod also without love, because he put it so: ‘Shall I come to you with a rod, or in love?’ But what follows, ‘a spirit of gentleness’, reminds us to understand that the rod too has love. But the love of severity is one thing, the love of gentleness another. There is one love, but it works different things in different people. ‘It is actually reported’, he says, ‘that there is sexual immorality among you, and such sexual immorality as is not even among the Gentiles, that someone has his father’s wife.’ Let us see how he commands them to deal severely with so monstrous a deed. ‘And you’, he says, ‘are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, so that he who has done this deed might be taken away from your midst.’ Why ‘mourned’ rather than ‘been angry’, unless because if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it? And not mourning because he was being taken away, but mourning, he says, ‘so that he might be taken away’; that is, so that the grief of those mourning might ascend to God, and God himself might take away from their midst the one who had done this deed, as he knew how, lest perhaps they, through human unskilfulness, root up the wheat as well. So when necessity compels such punishment, the humility of those who mourn ought to obtain the mercy that the pride of those who rage drives away. Nor ought the salvation of the very one who is taken away from the midst of the brothers to be neglected; but it must be done in such a way that such punishment is useful to him, and done with prayers and supplications, if he cannot be corrected by rebukes. And so he goes on to say: ‘For I, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as if present, him who has done this, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when you and my spirit are gathered together, with the power of our Lord Jesus, to hand such a one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.’ What, then, was the apostle doing, except providing for spiritual salvation through the destruction of the flesh, so that, whether by some punishment or even by bodily death, as Ananias and his wife fell at the feet of the apostle Peter, or through repentance, since he had been handed over to Satan, he might put to death in himself the wicked lust of the flesh? For he himself likewise says, ‘Put to death your members that are on earth’, among which he also mentions sexual immorality; and again: ‘For if you live according to the flesh, you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the flesh, you will live.’ Yet he does not separate from brotherly love the man whom he commanded to be separated from the brotherly congregation. For he says this more plainly to the Thessalonians: ‘If anyone does not obey our word through this letter, note that man and do not associate with him, so that he may be ashamed. And do not regard him as an enemy, but correct him as a brother.’ Let these men at last hear and understand how apostolic love labours that, bearing with one another, we should be eager to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. For here too, when he had said, ‘And do not regard him as an enemy, but correct him as a brother’, as if showing why he said this, he at once added: ‘Now may the God of peace himself give you peace always in every way.’ So also about this man who had his father’s wife he proclaims mourning rather, and everywhere commends peaceable love, as he also says of himself: ‘Lest when I come again my God humble me before you, and I mourn many of those who sinned before and have not repented of the impurity and licentiousness and sexual immorality that they practised.’ And a little later he says: ‘I said before and I say beforehand, as when present the second time, and now absent, to those who sinned before and to all the others, that if I come again I will not spare.’ So he judged by mourning, so that the mercy of God, without breaking the bond of peace, in which all salvation consists, might crush and correct sinners, as he is understood to have done for this very man who had committed immorality with his father’s wife. For no one else is found whom he could mean in the second letter to the same Corinthians when he says: ‘For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears, not that you should be grieved, but that you might know the love that I have more abundantly for you. But if anyone has caused grief, he has grieved not me, but in part (not to burden you) all of you. Sufficient for such a one is this rebuke by the many, so that on the contrary you should rather forgive and comfort him, lest such a one be swallowed up by excessive grief. Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him. For to this end I also wrote, that I might know your proof, whether you are obedient in all things. Whom you forgive anything, I also forgive. For what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, I did it for your sakes in the person of Christ, so that we may not be outwitted by Satan; for we are not ignorant of his designs.’ What could be done or said more moderately, more carefully, more fully of pious solicitude and fatherly and motherly love? Just as he applies correction to the sinner, so he wants consolation to be given back to the one corrected and crushing and humbling his heart in repentance, ‘lest’, he says, ‘he be swallowed up by excessive grief’. But what about the words with which he concluded this sentence: ‘So that we may not be outwitted by Satan; for we are not ignorant of his designs’? For it is he who, by the image of a seemingly just severity, urges cruel savagery, seeking nothing else with his most venomous cunning than to corrupt and break the bond of peace and love; while it is preserved among Christians, all his forces become powerless to harm, the traps of his snares are broken, and his plans of overthrow vanish.
3.4CSEL 51:104
Sed etsi de aliquo alio in secunda ad Corinthios epistula locutus est apostolus, et ibi tamen significauit, quanta caritate in quemquam debeat ecclesiastica uindicta procedere. hoc est illud, quod isti non intellegentes inter calumnias suas solent habere praecipuum: emendabit me iustus in misericordia et arguet me; oleum autem peccatoris non impinguabit caput meum. quia uero isti non in misericordia emendare nouerunt, et Caeciliani innocentiam saeuis suspicionibus insectati sunt et Optati Gildoniani potentiam oleo fallacis adulationis unxerunt. nam si propter uinculum pacis iniquitatem Optati gementes lugentesque tolerarent, non utique pacem ueram atque catholicam in orbis terrarum sancta unitate dirrumperent aut certe a maioribus suis nefaria caecitate dirruptam ita dolerent, ut saltem aput se experti, quam multos malos pro pace Donati ferre cogantur, impacatas illorum calumnias pace suae correctionis extinguerent.
But even if the apostle spoke of someone else in the second letter to the Corinthians, there too he showed with how much love church punishment ought to proceed against anyone. This is what these men, not understanding it, usually hold as chief among their slanders: ‘The righteous will correct me in mercy and rebuke me; but the oil of the sinner shall not anoint my head.’ But because these men do not know how to correct in mercy, they both pursued the innocence of Caecilian with savage suspicions and anointed the power of Optatus the Gildonian with the oil of deceitful flattery. For if, for the sake of the bond of peace, they had tolerated the iniquity of Optatus, groaning and mourning, they would certainly not break the true and Catholic peace in the holy unity of the world, or at least they would so grieve over it, broken by their forebears with abominable blindness, that, having learned at least among themselves how many bad men they are forced to bear for the peace of Donatus, they would extinguish those men’s unpeaceful slanders by the peace of their own correction.
3.5CSEL 51:104–107
Sed ad illius primae ad Corinthios epistulae consequentia redeamus. cum dixisset apostolus: tradere huiusmodi Satanae in interitum carnis, ut spiritus saluus sit in die domini Iesu, etiam atque etiam commendans humilitate lugentium hoc debere fieri, non superbia saeuientium, continuo subicit: non bona gloriatio uestra uel per exprobrationem pronuntiationis: bona gloriatio uestra. sic enim nonnulli et maxime Latini codices habent, cum eadem in utroque sententia teneatur. non enim metuendum est, ne quis intellegat laudando eum dixisse: bona gloriatio uestra, cum et superius dixerit: inflati estis et non potius luctum habuistis et hic continuo subiungat: nescitis quia modicum fermenti totam massam corrumpit, quod ad ipsam inanis gloriationis corruptionem congruentius referri potest. superbia quippe uelut ex uetustate primi hominis, qui superbia lapsus est, quasi fermentata et corrupta mente facit elatos in unam consparsionem, qui sibimet in eam simili iactantiae uanitate consentiunt. et gloriari quidem non de peccatis suis, sed super alterius peccata tamquam ex comparatione innocentiae suae, modicum uidetur fermentum, quia etiam de suis iniquitatibus gloriari multum fermentum est; sed et illud modicum totam massam corrumpit. cadit enim superbus merito superbiae et incipit etiam peccata sua defendendo uelle gloriari. quod praeuidens idem apostolus dicit: quapropter qui se putat stare caueat ne cadat, et iterum: si praeoccupatus fuerit homo in aliquo delicto, uos qui spiritales estis instruite huiusmodi in spiritu mansuetudinis, intendens te ipsum, ne et tu tempteris. alter alterius onera portate, et sic adimplebitis legem Christi. quid est lex Christi nisi: mandatum nouum do uobis, ut uos inuicem diligatis? quid est lex Christi nisi: pacem meam do uobis, pacem meam relinquo uobis? quod ergo hic dixit: inuicem onera uestra portate, et sic adimplebitis legem Christi, hoc alio loco ait: sufferentes inuicem in dilectione, studentes seruare unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis. nam et in illo Pharisaeo modicum fermenti esse uidebatur, quia peccatorem non solum non dolebat, sed super eius peccata de suis se meritis extollebat. sed descendit ille confitens peccata sua iustificatus magis quam ille Pharisaeus iactans merita sua, quoniam qui se exaltat humiliabitur et qui se humiliat exaltabitur. sequitur ergo apostolus et dicit: expurgate uetus fermentum, ut sitis noua consparsio sicut estis azymi. quid est ut sitis et quid est sicut estis, nisi quia erant ibi tales, erant ibi non tales, quos ut tales essent exemplo talium commonebat? tamen omnes in uno tamquam eosdem ammonet, ne illi qui tales erant desperarent de his qui nondum tales erant et eos ad compagem corporis sui non pertinere arbitrarentur; tamquam enim eosdem ammonet, cum dicit: ut sitis sicut estis. nouerant enim et illi qui iam sic erant et ammonente apostolo magis magisque nosse debebant sufferre illos qui nondum sic erant, ut sufferendo inuicem in dilectione seruarent unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis et inuicem onera sua portantes implerent utique legem Christi. et quoniam dominus noster Iesus Christus ad docendam humilitatis uiam usque ad mortem crucis humiliari dignatus est et tamquam medicus aegrotantes ita cum dilectione pertulit peccantes de quibus dixerat: non est opus sanis medicus, sed aegrotantibus, statim principale proposuit exemplum dicens: etenim pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus, ut tantae humilitatis exemplo discerent expurgare uetus fermentum, id est quidquid in eis superbiae de uetere homine remansisset. itaque, inquit, diem festum celebremus, non utique unum diem sed totam uitam, non in fermento ueteri neque in fermento malitiae et malignitatis, sed in azymis sinceritatis et ueritatis. malitia quippe est et malignitas uelut de alieno peccato gloriari, quasi tunc debeat de iustitia sua quisque gaudere, cum alium iustum non esse conspexerit. sinceritas autem est et ueritas, etiam si proficit aliquis, meminisse quid fuerit et multo magis misereri lapsorum, quandoquidem ipse erectus est a lapsu suo per Christi misericordiam, qui sine ullo suo peccato se pro peccatoribus humilauit.
But let us return to the sequence of that first letter to the Corinthians. When the apostle had said, ‘to hand such a one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus’, again and again commending that this ought to be done with the humility of those who mourn, not the pride of those who rage, he at once adds: ‘Your boasting is not good’, or, by way of a reproachful utterance, ‘Your boasting is good!’ For so some, and especially the Latin, manuscripts have it, while the same meaning is kept in both. For there is no fear that anyone should understand that he said ‘your boasting is good’ in praise, since he also said above, ‘You are puffed up and have not rather mourned’, and here at once adds, ‘Do you not know that a little leaven corrupts the whole lump?’ This can more fittingly be referred to the very corruption of empty boasting. For pride, as if from the oldness of the first man, who fell through pride, makes the proud, as with a leavened and corrupted mind, into one lump, who agree with one another in it by a like vanity of boasting. And to boast, not of one’s own sins, but over another’s sins, as if from a comparison with one’s own innocence, seems a little leaven, since to boast even of one’s own iniquities is much leaven; but even that little corrupts the whole lump. For the proud man falls by the desert of his pride, and begins to want to boast even in defending his own sins. Foreseeing this, the same apostle says: ‘Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall’; and again: ‘If a man is overtaken in any fault, you who are spiritual instruct such a one in a spirit of gentleness, looking to yourself, lest you too be tempted. Bear one another’s burdens, and so you will fulfil the law of Christ.’ What is the law of Christ but ‘A new commandment I give you, that you love one another’? What is the law of Christ but ‘My peace I give you, my peace I leave with you’? What he said here, then, ‘Bear one another’s burdens, and so you will fulfil the law of Christ’, he says in another place: ‘Bearing with one another in love, eager to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.’ For in that Pharisee too there seemed to be a little leaven, because he not only did not grieve for the sinner, but exalted himself over the other’s sins on account of his own merits. But the man who confessed his sins went down justified rather than that Pharisee who boasted of his merits, since he who exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted. So the apostle goes on and says: ‘Clean out the old leaven, so that you may be a new lump, as you are unleavened.’ What does ‘that you may be’ mean, and what ‘as you are’, unless that there were some such there and some not such, whom he was urging by the example of such men to be such? Yet he admonishes all as one, as though they were the same, lest those who were such should despair of those who were not yet such and think they did not belong to the framework of their body; for he admonishes them as though they were the same when he says, ‘that you may be as you are’. For those who were already so knew, and with the apostle admonishing ought to have known more and more, how to bear with those who were not yet so, so that, bearing with one another in love, they might keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, and, bearing one another’s burdens, might fulfil the law of Christ. And since our Lord Jesus Christ, to teach the way of humility, deigned to be humbled even to the death of the cross, and, like a physician bearing with the sick, so bore with love the sinners of whom he had said, ‘It is not the healthy who need a physician, but the sick’, he at once set forth the chief example, saying: ‘For Christ, our Passover, has been sacrificed’, so that by the example of such great humility they might learn to clean out the old leaven, that is, whatever of pride had remained in them from the old man. ‘Therefore’, he says, ‘let us celebrate the feast’, not one day but the whole of life, ‘not with old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.’ For it is malice and wickedness to boast, as it were, of another’s sin, as if each person should rejoice in his own righteousness only when he sees that another is not righteous. But it is sincerity and truth, even if one makes progress, to remember what one was, and much more to have pity on the fallen, since one has oneself been raised from one’s own fall through the mercy of Christ, who without any sin of his own humbled himself for sinners.
3.6CSEL 51:107–108
Sed ne perniciose relinquantur et quasi dissimulanter neglegantur aliena peccata, quod est non minoris crudelitatis quam illud superbiae, sequitur et dicit: scripsi uobis in epistula non commisceri fornicariis, non utique fornicariis huius mundi aut auaris aut raptoribus aut idolis seruientibus. alioquin debueratis de hoc mundo exire; id est si a peccatoribus huius mundi qui praeter ecclesiam sunt uos cohibetis, debueratis de hoc mundo exire. opus enim uestrum in hoc mundo illud est, ut peccatores Christo ad salutem lucremini; quod fieri non poterit, si eorum conloquia conuictumque fugiatis. nunc autem, inquit, scripsi uobis non commisceri. si quis frater nominetur aut fornicator aut idolis seruiens aut auarus aut maledicus aut ebriosus aut rapax, cum eiusmodi ne quidem cibum simul sumere. quo enim mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare? nonne de his qui intus sunt uos iudicatis? de his autem qui foris sunt deus iudicabit. auferte malum ex uobis ipsis.
But lest the sins of others be left ruinously and neglected as if by connivance, which is no less cruel than that pride, he goes on and says: ‘I wrote to you in my letter not to associate with the sexually immoral, not at all meaning the sexually immoral of this world, or the greedy, or robbers, or idolaters; otherwise you would have had to go out of this world’; that is, if you keep yourselves from the sinners of this world who are outside the church, you would have had to go out of this world. For your work in this world is this, to win sinners to Christ for salvation; which cannot be done if you flee their conversation and company. ‘But now’, he says, ‘I have written to you not to associate with anyone who is named a brother if he is sexually immoral or an idolater or greedy or a reviler or a drunkard or a robber; not even to eat with such a one. For what have I to do with judging those outside? Do you not judge those who are inside? But God will judge those outside. Remove the evil from among yourselves.’
3.7CSEL 51:108
Ecce quemadmodum ad hanc sententiam uenit apostolus, cuius ultimam particulam ponendam credidit Parmenianus dicens esse scriptum: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis. quod utique, inquit, si bonis et integris non noceret, non iuberetur auferri. quae autem superius dicta sunt unde ad hoc uentum est praetermisit, quibus utique ad id quod persuadere cupiebat, separationem a malis fieri corporaliter oportere, poterat adiuuari dicente apostolo: cum eiusmodi ne quidem cibum simul sumere. cur ergo non commemorauit quod eius intentionem maxime adiuuare posse uidebatur? cum enim uehementer instet, ut a male uiuentibus corporalem separationem faciendam esse persuadeat, cur non adhibeat apostoli testimonium dicentis: si quis frater nominatur aut fornicator aut idolis seruiens aut auarus aut maledicus (aut ebriosus) aut rapax, cum eiusmodi ne quidem cibum simul sumere, nisi quia uidit, si hoc diceret, posse sibi responderi: itane uos, etiamsi fornicatores et idolis seruientes aut non habetis aut eos ignoratis, nullum auarum aut maledicum aut ebriosum aut rapacem inter uos uidetis et nostis? cur ergo cum talibus contra praeceptum apostoli non solum cibum mensae uestrae sumitis, sed etiam cenam mensae dominicae communicatis? hoc ergo Parmenianus, quantum arbitror, euitare conatus est ne sibi responderetur, ut id non poneret quod pro eius causa ualidissime sonare uideretur. nam hoc epistulae apostolicae capitulum si eum fugisset et ei non occurrisset, non ex eius ultima parte poneret: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis.
See how the apostle came to this sentence, whose last little part Parmenian thought he should set down, saying that it is written, ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves. And certainly’, he says, ‘if it did not harm the good and sound, it would not be commanded to be removed.’ But he passed over what was said above, from which the apostle came to this, though by it he could certainly have been helped toward what he wanted to persuade, namely that separation from the bad ought to be made bodily, since the apostle says, ‘Not even to eat with such a one.’ Why, then, did he not mention what seemed most able to help his aim? For since he presses so hard to persuade that bodily separation must be made from those who live badly, why does he not use the testimony of the apostle saying, ‘If anyone named a brother is sexually immoral or an idolater or greedy or a reviler or a drunkard or a robber, not even to eat with such a one’, unless because he saw that, if he said this, he could be answered: ‘Is it so with you that, even if you either have no sexually immoral men and idolaters or do not know of them, you see and know no greedy man or reviler or drunkard or robber among you? Why then, against the apostle’s command, do you not only eat the food of your own table with such men, but even share the supper of the Lord’s table?’ This, I think, is what Parmenian tried to avoid, lest he be answered so: that he should not set down what seemed to sound most strongly for his cause. For if this chapter of the apostle’s letter had escaped him and had not occurred to him, he would not have set down from its last part: ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves.’
3.8CSEL 51:108–110
Sed nunc, quia hoc diximus, fortasse isti audebunt negare habere inter se auaros aut maledicos aut ebriosos aut rapaces, et ipsum Optatum, qui uniuersae Africae notissimus fuit, quem tamdiu pertulerunt, fortasse defendere conabuntur. dicant ergo, si possunt, meliorem se atque purgatiorem habere nunc ecclesiam quam erat ipsa unitas beatissimi Cypriani temporibus, qui collegas suos, a quibus tamen nulla corporali disiunctione separatus est, nullum eorum nominatim appellans, sed prudenter ac sobrie saluberrimae mordacitatis inferens medicinam, his uerbis grauiter arguit, quod esurientibus in ecclesia fratribus habere argentum largiter uellent, fundos insidiosis fraudibus raperent, usuris multiplicantibus faenus augerent. et ut apertissime ostenderet de his se dicere, cum quibus in unius ecclesiae communione uiuebat, consequenter adnexuit: quid non perpeti tales pro peccatis huiusmodi mereremur? non enim ait mererentur sed mereremur, quod nullo modo dixisset, cum talis utique ipse non esset, nisi manifestare uellet eorum facta se gemere, qui ei non solum ecclesiae unitate sed etiam collegii consortio iungerentur, quamuis ab eis uita moribus corde proposito discreparet. dicant ergo isti meliorem nunc esse ecclesiam suam et non se habere tales collegas, quales habuit in ipsa unitate Cyprianus. credant eis qui uolunt et aduersus ea mala, quae de moribus eorum faciem dissimulantium feriunt, oculos claudant; ego eos ad illa ipsa priora unitatis tempora reuocabo et ab eis quaeram, utrum, quando ille uir tantus episcopus Carthaginiensis ecclesiae Cyprianus de tam malo collegio testimonio liberae uocis usque ad ea scripta quae posteris etiam proderentur ingemuit, erat ecclesia Christi an non erat. si erat, quaero quemadmodum Cyprianus et ceteri similes eius implebant quod praecepit apostolus: si quis frater nominatur aut fornicator aut idolis seruiens aut auarus aut maledicus aut ebriosus aut rapax, cum eiusmodi ne quidem cibum simul sumere, quando cum his auaris et rapacibus, qui esurientibus in ecclesia fratribus habere argentum largiter uellent, fundos insidiosis fraudibus raperent, usuris multiplicantibus faenus augerent, panem domini manducabant et calicem domini bibebant.
But now, since we have said this, perhaps these men will dare to deny that they have among them greedy men, revilers, drunkards, or robbers, and perhaps they will try to defend Optatus himself, who was most notorious to all Africa and whom they bore with so long. Let them say, then, if they can, that they now have a better and purer church than that very unity was in the times of the most blessed Cyprian, who severely rebuked his colleagues, from whom he was nonetheless not separated by any bodily division, naming none of them by name, but prudently and soberly applying the medicine of a most salutary sharpness, in these words: that while brothers in the church were starving, they wanted to have silver in abundance, seized estates by treacherous frauds, increased their gains by multiplying interest. And to show most plainly that he was speaking of those with whom he lived in the communion of one church, he added next: ‘What should we not deserve to suffer for sins of this kind?’ For he does not say ‘they would deserve’, but ‘we would deserve’; which he would in no way have said, since he himself was certainly not such, unless he wished to make plain that he groaned over the deeds of men who were joined to him not only in the unity of the church but also in the fellowship of the college of bishops, though he differed from them in life, morals, heart, and purpose. Let these men say, then, that their church is better now and that they do not have such colleagues as Cyprian had in that very unity. Let those who wish believe them, and shut their eyes against the evils that, from their morals, strike the face of those who pretend not to see. I will call them back to those earlier times of unity and ask them whether, when that great man Cyprian, bishop of the church of Carthage, groaned over so bad a college with the testimony of a free voice, even in writings that would be handed on to later generations, the church of Christ existed or not. If it existed, I ask how Cyprian and others like him fulfilled what the apostle commanded, ‘If anyone named a brother is sexually immoral or an idolater or greedy or a reviler or a drunkard or a robber, not even to eat with such a one’, when they ate the Lord’s bread and drank the Lord’s cup with those greedy men and robbers who, while brothers in the church were starving, wanted to have silver in abundance, seized estates by treacherous frauds, increased their gains by multiplying interest.
3.9CSEL 51:110–111
An forte parua sunt ista crimina et parui aestimanda? solent enim isti etiam hoc dicere, pensantes ea non in statera aequa diuinarum scripturarum, sed in statera dolosa consuetudinum suarum. quidquid enim sceleris et iniquitatis inebriat multitudinem, amittit examinis ueritatem. sed ideo sunt tamquam sincerissimum speculum proposita hominibus oracula caelestium paginarum, ut ibi quisque uideat quodlibet peccatum quantum sit, quod forte magnum est et ex male uiuentium caeco more contemnitur. potuitne grauius diuinis eloquiis accusari auaritia, quam ut idolatriae demonstraretur aequalis et eius nomine appellaretur dicente apostolo: et auaritia quae est idolorum seruitus? potuitne maiore poena digna iudicari, quam ut inter illa crimina poneretur, quibus obsessi regnum dei non possidebunt? aperiant oculos cordis, ne frustra pateant oculi corporis, et legant praedicatorem liberum ueritatis in eadem ipsa ad Corinthios prima epistula scribentem: nolite errare. neque fornicatores neque idolis seruientes neque adulteri neque molles neque masculorum concubitores neque fures neque auari neque ebriosi neque maledici neque rapaces regnum dei possidebunt. quomodo ergo Cyprianus et alia similia frumenta dominica in illa tunc unitatis ecclesia cum auaris et rapacibus, cum his qui regnum dei non possidebunt, non laicis uel quibuscumque clericis, sed ipsis episcopis panem domini manducabant et calicem domini bibebant, cum idem apostolus praecipiat non eis commisceri et clamet cum eiusmodi nec quidem cibum sumere? an quia non poterant ab eis corporaliter separari, ne simul eradicarent et triticum, sufficiebat eis a talibus corde seiungi, uita moribusque distingui, propter compensationem custodiendae pacis et unitatis, propter salutem infirmorum et tamquam lactentium frumentorum, ne membra corporis Christi per sacrilega schismata laniarent?
Or perhaps these crimes are small and to be reckoned small? For these men are accustomed to say even this, weighing them not in the fair balance of the divine Scriptures but in the deceitful balance of their own customs. For whatever crime and iniquity intoxicates the multitude loses the truth of the scale. But the oracles of the heavenly pages have been set before people like a perfectly clear mirror for this purpose, that there each may see how great any sin is, which perhaps is great and yet is despised through the blind custom of those who live badly. Could greed have been accused more gravely by the divine words than by being shown equal to idolatry and called by its name, as the apostle says, ‘and greed, which is idolatry’? Could it have been judged worthy of a greater punishment than by being placed among those crimes by which those possessed by them will not possess the kingdom of God? Let them open the eyes of the heart, so that the eyes of the body are not open in vain, and read the free preacher of the truth writing in that same first letter to the Corinthians: ‘Do not be deceived. Neither the sexually immoral nor idolaters nor adulterers nor the effeminate nor men who lie with males nor thieves nor the greedy nor drunkards nor revilers nor robbers will possess the kingdom of God.’ How, then, did Cyprian and other such wheat of the Lord, in that church of unity at that time, eat the Lord’s bread and drink the Lord’s cup with the greedy and the robbers, with those who will not possess the kingdom of God, and these not laymen or clerics of any kind but bishops themselves, when the same apostle commands them not to associate with them and cries, ‘not even to eat with such a one’? Was it not because they could not be separated from them bodily, lest they root up the wheat as well, that it was enough for them to be disjoined from such men in heart and distinguished in life and morals, for the sake of the balance of keeping peace and unity, for the salvation of the weak and, as it were, the suckling wheat, so as not to tear the members of the body of Christ by sacrilegious schisms?
3.10CSEL 51:111–112
Sed ecce non ego urgeo quemquam eorum sic intellegere; ipsi explicent, quemadmodum esse potuerit illa tunc ecclesia gloriosa sine macula et ruga, ubi esurientibus in ecclesia fratribus habere largiter argentum uolebant, ubi fundos insidiosis fraudibus rapiebant, ubi usuris multiplicantibus faenus augebant, ubi tantis erant iniquitatibus inuoluti, ut per illas regnum dei non possiderent. quodsi gloriosa ecclesia sine macula et ruga in eis solis computabatur, qui maerebant et gemebant illas iniquitates quae fiebant in medio eorum, unde etiam secundum sancti Ezechielis prophetiam tales proprio signo signari meruerunt, ut a uastatione et perditione iniquorum tutissimi euaderent, desinant calumniari bonis non operantibus mala per morbidam cupiditatem, sed tolerantibus propter pacificam caritatem, quibus dictum est: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii dei uocabuntur. nam propterea spiritus sanctus per memoratum Ezechielem prophetam tali uerbo designauit malos, quos in unitate tolerant boni, ut eos in medio bonorum diceret constitutos, quia si bonos diceret in medio malorum, illi quasi extrinsecus et forinsecus esse uiderentur. gemunt, inquit, et maerent iniquitates populi mei quae fiunt in medio eorum, ut illos iniquos non solum non exclusos, sed etiam inclusos cogitaremus.
But see, I am not pressing any of them to understand it so; let them themselves explain how that church could then have been glorious, without spot or wrinkle, where, while brothers in the church were starving, men wanted to have silver in abundance, where they seized estates by treacherous frauds, where they increased their gains by multiplying interest, where they were involved in such iniquities that because of them they would not possess the kingdom of God. But if the glorious church without spot or wrinkle was reckoned in those alone who mourned and groaned over those iniquities that were done in their midst (whence, according to the prophecy of holy Ezekiel, such men deserved to be marked with their own sign, so as to escape most safely from the devastation and destruction of the wicked), let them stop slandering the good, who do not do evil out of diseased desire but tolerate it out of peaceable love, to whom it was said, ‘Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.’ For this is why the Holy Spirit, through the prophet Ezekiel just mentioned, described with such a word the bad whom the good tolerate in unity, saying that they were set in the midst of the good; because if he had said that the good were in the midst of the bad, the bad would seem to be, as it were, outside and external. ‘They groan’, he says, ‘and grieve over the iniquities of my people that are done in their midst’, so that we might think of those wicked men not only as not excluded but even as included.
3.11CSEL 51:112–113
Si uero iam tunc non erat ecclesia, quia Cyprianus et quicumque cum eo auaros illos rapacesque nouerant quales ipsi non erant, quamuis eos grauissimis gemitibus et praeclarissimis uocibus accusarent, unam tamen cum eis intrantes ecclesiam et in una congregatione paria sacramenta tractantes per huiusmodi communicationem paris sortis effecti sunt, quia non obtemperauerunt apostolo iubenti cum huiusmodi nec cibum quidem simul sumere et: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis, quid adhuc laboramus? quid se ipsi iactant quod habeant aliquam ecclesiam, si iam illis temporibus esse destitit? dicant unde natus est Maiorinus aut Donatus, ut per eos nasceretur Parmenianus atque Primianus. quid enim eis prodest, quod auaros et rapaces, cum quibus cibum sumi uetat apostolus, modo se uel non habere in congregatione sua uel incognitos sibi esse mentiuntur, quandoquidem fuerunt tales in illa unitatis ecclesia, unde se isti exortos esse sic iactant, ut eam in sua sola societate id est in communione Donati remansisse persuadere conentur? si enim dicunt per talium communionem perire ecclesiam, cur eam non dicunt iam Cypriani perisse temporibus? ac sic et se ipsos unde extiterint non inuenientes desinant dicere aput se ecclesiam remansisse, quam totam prioribus perisse temporibus dicunt. si autem in bonis quibus talia displicent semper mansit et manet et manebit ecclesia, discant isti aliquando non sic intellegere quod ait apostolus: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis, ut per schismata conantes colligere zizania eradicent simul et triticum. quae omnia ita disputamus, ut meminerint qui haec legunt uel audiunt, non eos potuisse umquam demonstrare siue illis temporibus, cum recentissimae res erant, siue nunc, cum multo firmiore innocentiae conscientia sibi totus orbis in catholica ecclesia christiana pace conectitur, Caecilianum uel alios qui ei concorditer inhaerebant fuisse zizania. sed ut securus unusquisque in ecclesiae sanctae unitate permaneat et eiusdem unitatis desertores, ne cum eis pereat, non sequatur, haec dicimus, quia, si fuissent illi zizania, tolerari potius usque ad messem quam pernicie schismatis eradicatis frumentis separari debuerunt.
But if the church did not exist even then, because Cyprian and whoever with him knew those greedy men and robbers to be what they themselves were not, though they accused them with the gravest groans and most illustrious words, yet, entering one church with them and handling the same sacraments in one congregation, were made of the same lot by this kind of communion, because they did not obey the apostle when he commanded, ‘not even to eat with such a one’, and ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’: why do we labour any more? Why do these men boast that they have any church at all, if it already ceased to exist in those times? Let them say from where Majorinus or Donatus was born, so that through them Parmenian and Primian might be born. For what use is it to them that they now falsely claim either not to have in their congregation the greedy and robbers, with whom the apostle forbids eating, or not to know them, since there were such men in that church of unity from which they boast that they arose, so as to try to persuade people that it remained only in their own society, that is, in the communion of Donatus? For if they say that the church perishes through communion with such men, why do they not say that it had already perished in Cyprian’s times? And so, not finding from where they themselves arose, let them stop saying that the church remained among them, which they say perished entirely in earlier times. But if the church always remained, remains, and will remain in the good, to whom such things are displeasing, let these men at last learn not to understand what the apostle says, ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’, in such a way that, trying through schisms to gather the weeds, they root up the wheat as well. We argue all this in such a way that those who read or hear it may remember that these men could never show, either at that time, when things were most recent, or now, when the whole world is joined in the Catholic Church in Christian peace with a much firmer consciousness of innocence, that Caecilian or the others who were united with him were weeds. But we say these things so that each person may remain securely in the unity of the holy church, and not follow the deserters of that unity, lest he perish with them: because, even if those men had been weeds, they ought to have been tolerated until the harvest rather than separated by the ruin of schism, with the wheat rooted up.
3.12CSEL 51:113–114
Sed dicet aliquis: quomodo ergo praecipienti apostolo poterimus oboedire qui ait: cum eiusmodi nec quidem cibum simul sumere? si enim solam cordis separationem ab eis faciendam esse praeciperet, non diceret: scripsi uobis in epistula non commisceri fornicariis, non utique fornicariis huius mundi, id est eis qui christiani non essent, de quibus postea dicit: quo enim mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare? nonne de his qui intus sunt uos iudicatis? de his autem qui foris sunt deus iudicabit. cum ergo de tali separatione praecipiat, quae non fit ab eis malis qui christiani non sunt, sed ab eis qui christiani sunt, cordis autem separatio ab omnibus malis facienda est ac per hoc et ab eis malis qui non sunt christiani oportet nos corde separari, quid restat, nisi ut intellegamus nobis id iuberi per apostolum, ut quibusdam malis christianis quales ipse designat nec tali coniunctione misceamur, quali coniunctione paganis in ipsius uitae humanae societate miscemur? et ideo alio loco si quis uos uocauerit ex infidelibus et uolueritis ire, omnia quae apponuntur uobis manducate nihil interrogantes, hic autem cum eiusmodi, inquit, nec quidem cibum simul sumere. permittit itaque cibum sumere cum infidelibus, id est cum eis qui nondum crediderunt in Christum, aput quos dicit manducandum esse quod apposuerint, de quibus quoniam foris sunt deus iudicabit; cum his autem qui intus sunt, id est si quis frater nominatur aut fornicator aut idolis seruiens aut auarus aut maledicus aut ebriosus aut rapax, uetat etiam cibum sumere. persuadet ergo ante tempus messis a frumentis zizania separari. quod si facere noluerimus, quoniam dominus prohibet, toleraturi ea sumus et in sola cum eis uoluntatis et cordis separatione perseueraturi, ac per hoc etiam cibum sumpturi cum talibus, quod apostolus prohibet?
But someone will say: ‘How, then, shall we be able to obey the apostle when he commands, “not even to eat with such a one”? For if he commanded only a separation of the heart from them, he would not say, “I wrote to you in my letter not to associate with the sexually immoral, not at all meaning the sexually immoral of this world”, that is, those who were not Christians, of whom he says afterwards, “For what have I to do with judging those outside? Do you not judge those who are inside? But God will judge those outside.” Since, then, he gives commands about a separation that is made not from those bad men who are not Christians but from those who are Christians, while separation of the heart must be made from all the bad, and therefore we must be separated in heart also from those bad men who are not Christians, what remains but to understand that we are commanded by the apostle not to be mixed with certain bad Christians, such as he describes, even by the kind of association by which we are mixed with pagans in the very fellowship of human life? And so in another place he says, “If one of the unbelievers invites you and you want to go, eat whatever is set before you, asking no questions”; but here he says, “not even to eat with such a one”. So he permits eating with unbelievers, that is, with those who have not yet believed in Christ, at whose houses he says one should eat what they set before you, since God will judge them because they are outside; but with those who are inside, that is, “if anyone named a brother is sexually immoral or an idolater or greedy or a reviler or a drunkard or a robber”, he forbids even eating. So he urges that the weeds be separated from the wheat before the time of harvest. And if we are unwilling to do this, because the Lord forbids it, we will tolerate them and persist only in separation of will and heart from them, and so we will even eat with such men, which the apostle forbids?’
3.13CSEL 51:114–115
In hac uelut angustia quaestionis non aliquid nouum aut insolitum dicam, sed id quod sanitas obseruat ecclesiae, ut, cum quisque fratrum id est christianorum intus in ecclesiae societate constitutorum in aliquo tali peccato fuerit deprehensus, ut anathemate dignus habeatur, fiat hoc ubi periculum schismatis nullum est atque id cum ea dilectione, de qua ipse alibi praecipit dicens: ut non inimicum eum existimetis, sed corripite ut fratrem. non enim ad eradicandum fit, sed ad corrigendum. quodsi se non agnouerit neque paenitendo correxerit, ipse foras exiet et per propriam uoluntatem ab ecclesiae communione dirimetur. nam et ipse dominus, cum seruis uolentibus zizania colligere dixit: sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, praemisit causam dicens: ne forte, cum uultis colligere zizania, eradicetis simul et triticum. ubi satis ostendit, (ut), cum metus iste non subest, sed omnino de frumentorum stabilitate certa securitas manet, id est quando ita cuiusquam crimen notum est et omnibus execrabile apparet, ut uel nullos prorsus uel non tales habeat defensores, per quos possit schisma contingere, non dormiat seueritas disciplinae, in qua tanto est efficacior emendatio prauitatis, quanto diligentior conseruatio caritatis. tunc autem hoc sine labe pacis et unitatis et sine laesione frumentorum fieri potest, cum congregationis ecclesiae multitudo ab eo crimine quod anathematur aliena est. tunc enim adiuuat praepositum potius corripientem quam criminosum resistentem; tunc se ab eius coniunctione salubriter continet, ut nec cibum cum eo quisquam sumat non rabie inimica, sed cohercitione fraterna; tunc etiam ille et timore percutitur et pudore sanatur, cum ab uniuersa ecclesia se anathematum uidens sociam turbam, cum qua in delicto suo gaudeat et bonis insultet, non potest inuenire.
In this strait, as it were, of the question I will say nothing new or unusual, but what the soundness of the church observes: that when any of the brothers, that is, of the Christians established inside in the fellowship of the church, has been detected in some such sin that he is held worthy of anathema, this should be done where there is no danger of schism, and with that love which the apostle himself commands elsewhere, saying, ‘Do not regard him as an enemy, but correct him as a brother.’ For it is done not for rooting up but for correcting. But if he does not acknowledge himself or correct himself by repenting, he will go out himself and be cut off from the communion of the church by his own will. For the Lord himself too, when the servants wanted to gather the weeds, said, ‘Let both grow until the harvest’, and gave the reason first, saying, ‘Lest perhaps, when you want to gather the weeds, you root up the wheat as well.’ By this he shows clearly enough that, when this fear is not present, but there remains a complete and certain security about the stability of the wheat, that is, when someone’s crime is so well known and appears so detestable to all that it has either no defenders at all or not such as could cause a schism, the severity of discipline should not sleep; and in it the emendation of crookedness is the more effective, the more diligent the preservation of love. But this can be done without stain to peace and unity and without injury to the wheat when the multitude of the church’s congregation is free of the crime that is anathematized. For then it helps the leader who rebukes rather than the criminal who resists; then it salutarily abstains from association with him, so that no one even eats with him, not out of hostile rage but out of brotherly restraint; then too the man is both struck with fear and healed by shame, when, seeing himself anathematized by the whole church, he can find no allied crowd with which to rejoice in his offence and insult the good.
3.14CSEL 51:115–118
Ad hoc enim et ipse apostolus ait: si quis frater nominatur. in eo quippe quod ait si quis nihil aliud uidetur significare uoluisse, nisi eum posse tali modo salubriter corrigi qui inter dissimiles peccat, id est inter eos quos peccatorum similium pestilentia non corrumpit. in eo uero quod ait nominatur hoc nimirum intellegi uoluit, parum esse ut sit quisque talis, nisi etiam nominetur id est famosus appareat, ut possit omnibus dignissima uideri quae in eum fuerit anathematis prolata sententia. ita enim et salua pace corrigitur et non interfectorie percutitur, sed medicinaliter uritur. propterea et de illo dixit quem tali medicina sanari uoluerat: satis est huic correptio haec quae (a) multis. neque enim potest esse salubris a multis correptio, nisi cum ille corripitur qui non habet sociam multitudinem. cum uero idem morbus plurimos occupauerit, nihil aliud bonis restat quam dolor et gemitus, ut per illud signum, quod Ezechieli sancto reuelatur, inlaesi euadere ab illorum uastatione mereantur — ad eum enim qui errare non potest clamant: ne comperdas cum impiis animam meam et cum uiris sanguinum uitam meam —, ne, cum uoluerint colligere zizania, eradicent simul et triticum nec per diligentiam segetem dominicam purgent, sed per temeritatem ipsi potius inter purgamenta numerentur. ideoque idem apostolus, cum iam multos comperisset immunda luxuria et fornicationibus inquinatos, ad eosdem Corinthios in secunda epistula scribens non identidem praecipit, ut cum talibus cibum non sumerent; multi enim erant nec dici de his poterat: si quis frater nominatur fornicarius aut auarus aut aliquid tale, cum eiusmodi nec quidem cibum simul sumere, sed ait: ne iterum cum uenero humilet me deus ad uos et lugeam multos ex his, qui ante peccauerunt et non egerunt paenitentiam super immunditia et luxuria et fornicatione quam gesserunt. per luctum suum potius eos diuino flagello cohercendos minatur quam per illam correptionem, ut ceteri se ab eorum coniunctione contineant. consequenter enim dicit: ecce tertio hoc ueniam ad uos. in ore duum uel trium testium stabit omne uerbum. praedixi et praedico, sicut praesens secundo et nunc absens, his qui ante peccauerunt et ceteris omnibus, quia si uenero iterum non parcam, quia probationem quaeritis eius qui in me loquitur Christi. quid aliud hic dixit: non parcam nisi quod superius ait: et lugeam, ut luctus eius impetraret flagellum a domino, quo illi corriperentur, qui iam propter multitudinem non poterant ita corripi, ut ab eorum coniunctione se ceteri continerent et eos erubescere facerent, sicut faciendum est, si quis frater in aliquo ceteris dissimili crimine nominatur? et reuera, cum contagio peccandi multitudinem inuaserit, diuinae disciplinae seuera misericordia necessaria est. nam consilia separationis et inania sunt et perniciosa atque sacrilega, quia et impia superbia fiunt et plus perturbant infirmos bonos quam corrigunt animosos malos. sicut ille fidelissimus testis auaritiae collegarum, cum ea mala tribulationum, quae patiebatur illo tempore ecclesia, censurae diuinae disciplinaeque tribueret, commemoratis quos nouerat episcoporum pessimis moribus, qui esurientibus fratribus habere argentum largiter uellent, fundos insidiosis fraudibus raperent, usuris multiplicantibus faenus augerent, quid non, inquit, perpeti tales pro peccatis huiusmodi mereremur? et deinde adhibet testimonium de psalmis dicens: cum iam pridem praemonuerit et dixerit censura diuina: si dereliquerint filii eius legem meam et in iudiciis meis non ambulauerint, si iustificationes meas profanauerint et praecepta mea non obseruauerint, uisitabo in uirga facinora eorum et in flagellis delicta eorum. misericordiam autem meam non dispergam ab eis.
For this the apostle himself says, ‘If anyone named a brother’. For in saying ‘if anyone’ he seems to have meant nothing else than that such a person can be corrected salutarily in this way when he sins among those unlike him, that is, among those whom the plague of similar sins does not corrupt. And in saying ‘named’ he certainly wished it to be understood that it is not enough that someone be such, unless he is also named, that is, appears notorious, so that the sentence of anathema pronounced against him may seem to all entirely deserved. For so he is both corrected with peace kept, and struck not fatally but cauterized medicinally. That is why he also said of the man whom he wished to be healed by such medicine: ‘Sufficient for such a one is this rebuke by the many.’ For a rebuke by the many cannot be salutary except when the one rebuked has no allied multitude. But when the same disease has seized very many, nothing remains for the good but grief and groaning, so that by that sign which was revealed to holy Ezekiel they may deserve to escape unharmed from their devastation (for they cry to him who cannot err, ‘Do not destroy my soul with the impious, nor my life with men of blood’); lest, wanting to gather the weeds, they root up the wheat as well, and, instead of cleaning the Lord’s crop by diligence, are rather themselves counted among the refuse by their rashness. And so the same apostle, when he had found that many were defiled with unclean licentiousness and immorality, did not, writing to the same Corinthians in the second letter, again command that they not eat with such men; for they were many, and it could not be said of them, ‘If anyone named a brother is sexually immoral or greedy or anything of the kind, not even to eat with such a one’; but he says: ‘Lest when I come again my God humble me before you, and I mourn many of those who sinned before and have not repented of the impurity and licentiousness and sexual immorality that they practised.’ He threatens that they will be restrained by the divine scourge through his mourning, rather than by that rebuke by which the others would abstain from association with them. For he says next: ‘See, this is the third time I am coming to you. By the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall stand. I said before and I say beforehand, as when present the second time, and now absent, to those who sinned before and to all the others, that if I come again I will not spare, since you seek proof of Christ who speaks in me.’ What else did he say here with ‘I will not spare’ than what he said above, ‘and I mourn’, so that his mourning might obtain from the Lord a scourge by which those might be corrected who, because of their number, could no longer be corrected in such a way that the others would abstain from association with them and make them ashamed, as must be done if anyone named a brother is guilty of some crime unlike the rest? And indeed, when the contagion of sinning has invaded a multitude, the severe mercy of divine discipline is necessary. For plans of separation are both empty and ruinous and sacrilegious, because they arise from impious pride and disturb the weak good more than they correct the spirited bad. So that most faithful witness to the greed of his colleagues, when he attributed the evils of tribulation which the church was suffering at that time to divine censure and discipline, after recalling the very bad morals of the bishops he knew, who, while brothers were starving, wanted to have silver in abundance, seized estates by treacherous frauds, increased their gains by multiplying interest, said: ‘What should we not deserve to suffer for sins of this kind?’ And then he adds a testimony from the Psalms, saying: ‘Since the divine censure long ago warned beforehand and said: If his sons forsake my law and do not walk in my judgments, if they profane my statutes and do not keep my commandments, I will visit their crimes with a rod and their offences with scourges. But my mercy I will not scatter from them.’
3.15CSEL 51:118–119
Misericorditer igitur corripiat homo quod potest, quod autem non potest patienter ferat et cum dilectione gemat aut lugeat, donec aut ille desuper emendet et corrigat aut usque ad messem differat eradicare zizania et paleam uentilare. ut tamen securi de salute sua bonae spei christiani inter desperatos, quos corripere non ualent, in unitate uersentur, auferant malum a se ipsis, id est ut in ipsis non inueniatur quod eis in moribus displicet aliorum. cum enim dixisset apostolus: quid enim mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare? nonne de his qui intus sunt uos iudicatis? de his autem qui foris sunt deus iudicabit, tamquam illi responderent: quid agimus, cum ita improborum multitudine premimur, ut iudicium nostrum in aliquam cohercitionem non possimus exerere?, auferte, inquit, malum ex uobis ipsis, id est: si non potestis auferre malos ex medio uestrum, ipsum malum auferte ex uobis ipsis. quodsi quisquam uelit sic intellegere quod dictum est: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis, ut per correptionem separationis de congregatione fratrum malus quisque auferendus sit, studio tamen sanandi, non odio perimendi esse faciendum nemo dubitauerit. et quis adhibendus sit modus temporaque seruanda, ne pax ecclesiae uioletur, in qua maxime tritico parcendum est, ne simul cum zizaniis eradicetur, quod in praesentia uisum est necessarium disseruimus. haec qui diligenter et pacifice cogitat, nec in conseruatione unitatis neglegit disciplinae seueritatem nec immoderatione cohercitionis dirrumpit uinculum societatis.
Let a man, then, correct mercifully what he can, and what he cannot, let him bear patiently and groan or mourn with love, until either he from above amends and corrects it, or postpones until the harvest the rooting up of the weeds and the winnowing of the chaff. Yet, so that Christians of good hope may live in unity among the desperate, whom they cannot correct, secure about their own salvation, let them remove the evil from themselves, that is, let there not be found in them what displeases them in the morals of others. For when the apostle had said, ‘For what have I to do with judging those outside? Do you not judge those who are inside? But God will judge those outside’, as if they answered, ‘What are we to do when we are so pressed by the multitude of the wicked that we cannot exercise our judgment in any coercion?’, he says, ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’; that is, if you cannot remove the bad from your midst, remove the evil itself from yourselves. But if anyone wants to understand ‘Remove the evil from among yourselves’ to mean that every bad man is to be removed from the congregation of the brothers by the rebuke of separation, no one would doubt that it must be done with zeal for healing, not hatred for destroying. And what measure is to be applied and what times observed, lest the peace of the church be violated, in which above all the wheat must be spared lest it be rooted up with the weeds, we have discussed as seemed necessary for the present. Whoever considers these things diligently and peaceably neither neglects the severity of discipline in preserving unity nor breaks the bond of fellowship by immoderate coercion.
3.16CSEL 51:119–121
Nam hoc ipsum quod ait apostolus: cum eiusmodi nec quidem cibum simul sumere quam multi boni christiani faciunt de his quorum familiarius curam gerunt, ut, a quorum consortio potuerint separare quos tali correptione posse corrigi sentiunt uel quos omnino corrigi posse desperant, ne alios conloquiorum malorum contagione corrumpant, non dubitent facere. facit autem hoc bene, id est humili caritate ac benigna seueritate, qui sic praeest fratribus suis, ut eorum seruum se esse meminerit, sicut sese habet ipsius domini et praeceptum et exemplum. tunc enim fit et sine tyfo elationis in hominem et cum luctu deprecationis ad deum. sed non, quam facile de gradu clericorum quisque ab episcopo uel de numero pauperum quos pascit ecclesia uel de ipsa congregatione laicorum siue ab episcopo siue a clerico uel quocumque praeposito cui est potestas eximitur, ita ut cum eiusmodi a ceteris, quibus hoc praecipi potest, nec cibus sumatur, tam facile malorum multitudo in quolibet ordine ecclesiae potest a bonorum commixtione secludi et expelli. nam et in domibus suis quique boni fideles ita disciplinam suorum moderantur et regunt, ut ibi quoque obtemperent apostolo praecipienti cum eiusmodi nec quidem cibum simul sumere, cum et de filiis suis et de domesticis hoc faciunt uel fieri iubent, cum eos uident ita uiuere, ut hoc eis esse faciendum ipsa quae in eos habetur caritas suggerat. turba autem iniquorum, cum facultas est in populis promendi sermonem, generali obiurgatione ferienda est et maxime si occasionem atque opportunitatem praebuerit aliquod flagellum desuper domini, quo eos appareat pro suis meritis uapulare. tunc enim aures humiles praebet emendatori sermoni calamitas auditorum faciliusque in gemitum confitendi quam in murmura resistendi afflicta corda compellit, sicut tunc beatus Cyprianus de collegis suis fortasse illa non diceret, nisi eum diuina desuper seueritas adiuuaret. eo quippe tempore illa dicebat tam molesto, tam calamitoso atque luctuoso, ut illi non solum suscensere non auderent, sed etiam uix a suscensentibus ueniam se posse impetrare sentirent quamquam etsi nulla calamitas tribulationis premat, cum facultas datur, utiliter corripitur in multitudine multitudo; nam sicut separata saeuire, sic in ipsa congregatione obiurgata gemere consueuit. quamobrem et illud praeceptum apostoli nullo modo neglegendum est, cum sine periculo uiolandae pacis fieri potest, quia nec ipse aliter fieri uoluit, ut a congregatione bonorum separaretur malus, et eiusdem illud praecipue tenendum est, ut sufferentes inuicem studeamus seruare unitatem spiritus in uinculo pacis. item domino in euangelio dicenti et in illo obtemperare debemus, ubi ait: si neque ecclesiam audierit, sit tibi tamquam ethnicus et publicanus, et in illo, ubi prohibuit colligi zizania, ne simul eradicetur et triticum. potest enim utrumque custodiri ab eis de quibus dictum est: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii dei uocabuntur.
For this very thing that the apostle says, ‘not even to eat with such a one’, how many good Christians do with regard to those for whom they have a more familiar care, so that they do not hesitate to do it to those whom they can separate from their company: those whom they perceive can be corrected by such a rebuke, or those whom they altogether despair of correcting, lest they corrupt others by the contagion of bad conversations! But he does this well, that is, with humble love and kindly severity, who so presides over his brothers as to remember that he is their servant, as the Lord’s own precept and example have it. For then it is done both without the swelling of elation against the man and with the mourning of supplication toward God. But a multitude of the bad in any order of the church cannot be shut off and expelled from mingling with the good as easily as any individual is removed by the bishop from the rank of the clergy, or from the number of the poor whom the church feeds, or from the congregation of the laity itself, either by the bishop or by a cleric or any leader who has the power, so that the others to whom this can be commanded do not even eat with such a one. For in their own homes too, all good believers so regulate and direct the discipline of their households that there too they obey the apostle commanding ‘not even to eat with such a one’, when they do this, or order it to be done, with their sons and servants, when they see them living in such a way that the very love they have for them suggests that this must be done to them. But a crowd of the wicked, when there is opportunity to address the peoples, must be struck by a general rebuke, and especially if some scourge of the Lord from above has provided an occasion and opportunity in which it appears that they are being beaten for their deserts. For then the calamity of the hearers lends humble ears to the correcting sermon, and drives afflicted hearts more easily to the groan of confession than to the murmur of resistance; just as the blessed Cyprian perhaps would not have said those things about his colleagues then, had not the divine severity from above helped him. For he was saying those things at a time so troubled, so calamitous and mournful, that they not only did not dare to be angry with him, but felt that they could scarcely obtain pardon from those who were angry with them. Even when no calamity of tribulation presses, however, when the opportunity is given, a multitude is usefully rebuked in a multitude; for just as, separated, it is wont to rage, so, rebuked within the congregation itself, it is wont to groan. Therefore that precept of the apostle is in no way to be neglected when it can be done without danger of violating peace, since he himself did not want the bad man to be separated from the congregation of the good otherwise; and his other precept especially is to be held, that bearing with one another we should be eager to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. Likewise we ought to obey the Lord speaking in the gospel, both in that place where he says, ‘If he will not hear even the church, let him be to you as a Gentile and a tax collector’, and in that where he forbade the weeds to be gathered lest the wheat be rooted up with them. For both can be kept by those of whom it was said: ‘Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.’
3.17CSEL 51:121–122
Sed iam cetera quae Parmenianus posuit testimonia uideamus. inter omnia, quibus eorum sacrilegus tumor apparet, nullo se loco magis aperuit quam in eo, quod ausus est etiam illud ex Hieremia propheta ponere, unde persuaderet hominibus caecis communionem Donatistarum non solum ecclesiam ueram esse, sed etiam talem iam hoc tempore, qualis post ultimam uentilationem ecclesia sancta futura est. cui sacrilegae praesumptioni et nefandae elationi quid addi possit ignoro. et multis quidem locis sermonum suorum nihil aliud praesumere intelleguntur, sed aliquando uerecundantur, cum eos urgere ueritas coeperit, quando interrogantur uel utrum non habeant uel utrum non sint ipsi peccatores. uerumtamen in hoc prophetico testimonio inpiam uanitatem suam et nimiam peruersitatem apertissime prodiderunt. cum enim Hieremias sanctus uellet ostendere bonis et malis, etiamsi ad tempus sit congregationis una societas, longe tamen esse disparia momenta morum finemque meritorum, quid paleis, inquit, ad triticum? Parmenianus autem cum uellet Tychonium refellere dicentem malos a bonis in unitate interim pro pace tolerandos et in fine ultimi diuini iudicii separandos, posuit hoc Hieremiae testimonium, quo peruersus atque errans peruersos et errantes ad turbulentissimas et sceleratissimas seditiones inflammet, ut, quisquis inflata mente carnis suae uidetur sibi aliquid esse cum nihil sit, se ac sui similes tamquam grana purgatissima existimans ad ecclesiae congregationem, in qua necesse est ut hi qui ad uitam aeternam pertinent eos qui ad ignem aeternum pertinent usque ad certum finem tamquam frumenta paleam suam tolerent, iam sibi accedendum esse non putent. nullus alius flatus de area Christi leuissimam paleam ante tempus uentilationis excussit, nulla alia praesumptio sacrilega schismata quaecumque ubicumque sunt fecit.
But now let us look at the other testimonies Parmenian set down. Among all the things in which their sacrilegious swelling appears, nowhere has it shown itself more than in this, that he dared even to set down that text from the prophet Jeremiah by which he would persuade blind men that the communion of the Donatists is not only the true church, but already at this time such as the holy church will be after the last winnowing. I do not know what could be added to this sacrilegious presumption and abominable elation. In many places in their discourses they are understood to presume nothing else, but sometimes they are ashamed, when the truth has begun to press them, when they are asked either whether they do not have sinners or whether they are not themselves sinners. But in this prophetic testimony they have most openly betrayed their impious vanity and excessive perversity. For when holy Jeremiah wished to show that the good and the bad, even if for a time there is one society of congregation, are yet far apart in the weight of their morals and in the end of their deserts, he said, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ But Parmenian, wishing to refute Tyconius, who said that the bad must be tolerated by the good in unity for the sake of peace meanwhile and separated at the end, at the last divine judgment, set down this testimony of Jeremiah, by which, perverse and erring, he inflames the perverse and erring to most turbulent and wicked seditions; so that whoever, with a mind puffed up by his flesh, seems to himself to be something when he is nothing, reckoning himself and those like him as the most purified grains, does not think that he should any longer come to the congregation of the church, in which it is necessary that those who belong to eternal life tolerate those who belong to eternal fire, until a certain end, as the wheat tolerates its chaff. No other wind has blown the lightest chaff off Christ’s threshing floor before the time of winnowing; no other presumption has made sacrilegious schisms, whatever and wherever they are.
3.18CSEL 51:122–123
Ammonet, inquit, Hieremias sanctissimus et infructuosas et steriles peccantium turbo ab honorata fruge iustorum discernit dicens: quid paleis ad triticum? o tubam furoris, o uocem execrabilis pestilentiae! numquid forte sic errat genus humanum, ut non agnoscat uentilatorem Parmenianum? an et ipse dat locum Donato et ad purgatam per eum massam se uenisse gloriatur? nam ille ante se Maiorinum nescio utrum dignetur agnoscere. an isti tres tamquam tria cornua cuiusdam uentilabri in manu domini fuerunt, per quos messis orbis totius mundaretur, et Africa electa est ubi purgata massa consisteret, cetera autem omnem terram palea separata uestiret? unde ergo tanti greges circumcellionum? unde tantae turbae conuiuiorum ebriosorum et innuptarum sed non incorruptarum innumerabilia stupra feminarum? unde tanta turba raptorum auarorum faeneratorum? unde tam multi per suas quique regiones notissimi tantundem uolentes sed non tantum ualentes Optati? quid ad haec respondetur? non sunt ista? an et hoc triticum est? uae impudentissimae negationi, si aput se ista non esse, uae sceleratissimae peruersitati, si frumenta esse responderint. postremo cur massam purgati tritici post tantae auctoritatis tridentem, id est Maiorinum Donatum Parmenianum, etiam Primianus iterum ausus est uentilare, ut Maximianistas de sua communione separaret? an forte frumenta proiecit? quid est ergo ipse cum suis qui talia proiecerunt? an ita ista frumenta purgata sunt, ut se inuicem non agnoscant et se inuicem damnando uentilare conentur? potuitne palea baptizare frumenta? si potuit, cur ergo dicunt: quid paleis ad triticum? si autem non potuit, cur Felicianus cum inter paleam Maximianistarum foras uolasset, quotquot illi baptizauit cum eo rursus ad massam illam purgatissimam redierunt et eos omnes intus nunc habent et sibi non dicunt: quid paleis ad triticum?
‘The most holy Jeremiah’, he says, ‘admonishes and distinguishes the unfruitful and barren crowds of sinners from the honoured grain of the righteous, saying: What has chaff to do with wheat?’ O trumpet of madness, O voice of accursed pestilence! Is the human race perhaps so mistaken as not to recognize Parmenian as the winnower? Or does he too give place to Donatus, and boast that he has come to the lump purified through him? For whether Donatus deigns to recognize Majorinus before him I do not know. Or were these three like the three prongs of a winnowing fork in the Lord’s hand, through whom the harvest of the whole world was to be cleaned, and Africa was chosen where the purified lump should stand, while the separated chaff covered all the rest of the earth? Where, then, do such great herds of circumcellions come from? Where such great crowds of drunken banquets, and the innumerable debaucheries of women unmarried but not uncorrupted? Where such a crowd of robbers, misers, usurers? Where so many Optatuses, each very notorious in his own region, wanting as much but not able to do as much? What is the answer to this? That these things do not exist? Or is this wheat too? Woe to most shameless denial, if they answer that these things are not among them; woe to most wicked perversity, if they answer that they are wheat. Finally, why did Primian too dare to winnow again the lump of purified wheat after so authoritative a trident, that is, Majorinus, Donatus, Parmenian, so as to separate the Maximianists from his communion? Did he perhaps throw out wheat? What then is he, with his men who threw out such things? Or are these grains so purified that they do not recognize one another and try to winnow one another by mutual condemnation? Could chaff baptize grains? If it could, why do they say, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ But if it could not, why is it that, when Felicianus had flown outside among the chaff of the Maximianists, all those whom he baptized there have returned with him again to that most purified lump, and they now have them all inside, and do not say to themselves, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’
3.19CSEL 51:123–124
Iam ergo euigilent aliquando et intellegant quemadmodum propheta dixerit: quid paleis ad triticum? ubi enim dicatur prius considerent, si eis inest qualiscumque sensus humanus. numquid in agro dici potest: quid paleis ad triticum, quando eadem radice portantur? numquid in area, ubi pariter triturantur? sed utique in horreo: quid paleis ad triticum? ueniet enim ille pater familias ferens uentilabrum in manu sua, mundabit aream suam, frumenta recondet in horreum, paleam uero comburet igni inextinguibili. nam per aliam similitudinem omne triticum ouium nomine et omnis palea haedorum nomine significantur, quae duo pecorum genera interim permixta sub uno pastore pascuntur. sed ueniet, inquit, filius hominis cum angelis suis, et congregabuntur ante eum omnes gentes, et separabit eos ab inuicem, sicut pastor separat oues ab haedis. et oues quidem ponet ad dextram, haedos autem ad sinistram. et dicet eis qui ad dextram sunt: uenite benedicti patris mei, percipite regnum quod uobis paratum est ab initio mundi. illis autem qui ad sinistram sunt dicet: ite in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius. tunc ergo implebitur prophetia: quid paleis ad triticum, quando haedis et ouibus non poterit pascua esse communis. si possunt pisces boni piscibus malis intra illam sagenam cui dixit dominus simile esse regnum caelorum dicere: recedite a nobis aut recedamus a uobis, donec omnes educantur ad litus et per angelos boni mittantur in uasa, mali autem proiciantur, potest hoc tempore impleri quod dictum est: quid paleis ad triticum? sed qui congregationem suam iam frumentum purgatum putant, a commixtione frumenti et paleae tamquam pura palea uolauerunt, et qui se sub uno pastore non adhuc cum haedis pascere sentiunt, luporum insidiis de grege domini separati sunt, et qui cum malis piscibus se congregatos esse non putant, non solum mali pisces sunt, sed etiam unitatis retia dirruperunt. quodsi iam hoc tempore intellegamus fieri quod Hieremias ait: quid paleis ad triticum, nihil aliud recte intellegere possumus nisi quia in una quidem congregatione sunt, donec in fine uentilationis etiam corporaliter separentur, sed tamen tritico sursum cor est, paleae uero deorsum. palea quippe sua quaerit, non quae Iesu Christi, triticum autem thesaurizat thesaurum in caelo, et ubi est thesaurus eius, ibi et cor eius.
Let them now at last wake up and understand how the prophet said, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ For let them first consider where it is said, if they have any human sense at all. Can it be said in the field, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’, when they are carried on the same root? Can it on the threshing floor, where they are threshed together? But certainly in the barn: ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ For the householder will come with the winnowing fork in his hand; he will clean his threshing floor, store the wheat in the barn, but burn the chaff with unquenchable fire. For in another likeness all the wheat is signified by the name of sheep and all the chaff by the name of goats, two kinds of animals that meanwhile graze mixed under one shepherd. ‘But’, he says, ‘the Son of Man will come with his angels, and all nations will be gathered before him, and he will separate them from one another, as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. And he will put the sheep on his right, but the goats on the left. And he will say to those on the right: Come, blessed of my Father, receive the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. But to those on the left he will say: Go into the eternal fire, which has been prepared for the devil and his angels.’ Then, therefore, the prophecy will be fulfilled, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’, when the goats and the sheep can no longer have a common pasture. If the good fish, within that net to which the Lord said the kingdom of heaven is like, can say to the bad fish, ‘Depart from us’, or ‘Let us depart from you’, before all are drawn out to the shore and by the angels the good are put into vessels and the bad thrown away, then what was said can be fulfilled at this time: ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ But those who think their congregation already purified wheat have flown away from the mixture of wheat and chaff as pure chaff; and those who do not perceive that they are still grazing with the goats under one shepherd have been separated from the Lord’s flock by the snares of wolves; and those who do not think that they have been gathered together with bad fish are not only bad fish but have also broken the nets of unity. But if we understand that what Jeremiah says, ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’, is already happening at this time, we can rightly understand nothing else than that they are indeed in one congregation until they are separated bodily as well at the end of the winnowing, but that the wheat has its heart above, while the chaff has it below. For the chaff seeks its own things, not those of Jesus Christ, but the wheat lays up treasure in heaven, and where its treasure is, there is its heart also.
3.20CSEL 51:124–125
Sicut etiam beati Esaiae uerba intellegenda sunt, quae ille similiter non intellegens ad eandem sui erroris sententiam detorquere conatus est. quid enim ait Esaias? recedite recedite, exite inde et immundum nolite tangere. exite de medio eius et separamini, qui fertis uasa domini. numquid eadem totiens repetenda sunt, quomodo fiat separatio cordis a malis? immundum enim non tangit qui ad peccatum nulli consentit. exit autem inde, ut salua eius causa sit aput deum, si etiam disciplinam corripiendi et arguendi salua pace non neglegat. nam qui uult corporaliter quasi manifestos malos deserere, spiritaliter deserit latentes bonos, quos inexpertos et incognitos cogitur accusare, dum separationem suam conatur defendere.
Just so are the words of the blessed Isaiah to be understood, which he likewise, not understanding them, tried to twist to the same opinion of his error. For what does Isaiah say? ‘Depart, depart, go out from there and do not touch what is unclean. Go out from her midst and be separate, you who carry the vessels of the Lord.’ Must the same things be repeated so often, how separation of the heart from the bad is made? For he does not touch what is unclean who consents to no one in sin. And he goes out from there, so that his case is safe before God, if he also does not neglect the discipline of correcting and rebuking with peace kept. For he who wants to desert the evidently bad bodily, as it were, deserts the hidden good spiritually, whom, untried and unknown, he is forced to accuse while he tries to defend his separation.
3.21CSEL 51:125–127
Sed isti respondeant: si mundus est Felicianus, cur exiit de medio eorum? si uero immundus est, cur modo tangunt immundum? quodsi tunc immundus fuit cum foris esset, quos illic baptizauit immundi sunt, quia immundum tetigerunt. an omnes cum illo remeando mundati sunt? possunt ergo isti mundare foris baptizatos, quos in sua communione non baptizauerint? cur ergo alios rebaptizant? an a trecentis decem Bagai considentibus damnari aliqua forte dignatio est et ideo de toto orbe quisquis ad eos uenerit rebaptizatur, quia non meruit totus orbis istam dignationem, ut Bagaiensi concilio damnaretur? quid ergo? a Maximiano et a ceteris sociis eius ad Primiani communionem non redeuntibus quicumque baptizati uenerint, rebaptizantur an parcitur eis? si rebaptizantur, uiolatur dignatio Bagaiensis — in ea quippe etiam istorum baptizatores damnati sunt —; si autem parcitur eis, rogandi sunt isti, ut rursum ad oppidum Bagaiense conueniant et, si forte ille numerus trecentorum decem iam consecratus est, totidem conueniant et illic sententiam contra totum orbem proferant, sicut aduersus Maximianistas protulerunt, ut, cum uoluerint aliquem rebaptizare ex aliqua orbis parte uenientem, pari priuilegio se defendat asserens ita sibi parci oportere, sicut ei parcitur quem Maximianista baptizat, quia iam non soli Maximianistae, sed etiam totus orbis meruerit concilio Bagaiensi damnari. deinde se ipsos a tam magna inuidia liberabunt, ut, cum coeperint iam non rebaptizare in ecclesia baptizatos quae per omnes terras est constituta, si quis eis mouerit quaestionem, cur iam non faciant quod antea faciebant, respondeant: quando ista faciebamus, nondum Bagaiensi concilio totum orbem terrarum damnaueramus; nunc autem rogati misericorditer concessimus, ut eos tali concilio damnaremus quali Maximianistas damnauimus, quorum baptismum non repetimus. quid ergo magnum est, quid difficile praestare omnibus gentibus tantam dignationem damnationis? an iterare baptismum orbis terrarum licet et iterare damnationem orbis terrarum non licet? etiam hinc securi sint; non inuenimus quo concilio tot gentes prouinciasque damnauerint. quosdam paucos in Africa damnauerunt, a quibus totius orbis iudicio superati sunt, nec ausi sunt postea damnare iudices aput quos superati sunt. quid enim esset impudentius, quid insanius? multo minus damnare potuerunt etiam in ceteris terrarum partibus constitutos, qui talibus ecclesiasticis iudicibus credere quam uictis litigatoribus maluerunt. et tamen Maximianistarum, quos trecenti et decem Donatistae Bagaiensi concilio damnauerunt, baptismus agnoscitur acceptatur admittitur, orbis terrarum autem, per quem Christi hereditas sic exhibita est ut promissa est, in qua et ipsi ante paucos annos fuerunt, quem nullo iure damnare potuerunt, nulla saltem concilii peruersitate damnarunt, baptismus improbatur exufflatur iteratur. o sancta damnatio, quam Maximianistae meruerunt, et laboriosa innocentia gentium, quae aput illos propterea christianum nomen amisit, quia talem damnationis locum inuenire non potuit!
But let these men answer: if Felicianus is clean, why did he go out from their midst? But if he is unclean, why do they now touch what is unclean? And if he was unclean when he was outside, those whom he baptized there are unclean, because they touched what is unclean. Or were they all cleansed by returning with him? Can these men, then, cleanse those baptized outside, whom they did not baptize in their own communion? Why then do they rebaptize others? Or is it perhaps some distinction to be condemned by the three hundred and ten sitting at Bagai, and is that why whoever comes to them from the whole world is rebaptized, because the whole world has not deserved that distinction of being condemned by the Council of Bagai? What then? Those who come baptized by Maximian and the rest of his associates who are not returning to Primian’s communion: are they rebaptized or are they spared? If they are rebaptized, the Bagai distinction is violated, for in it the baptizers of these too were condemned. But if they are spared, these men must be asked to meet again at the town of Bagai and, if perhaps that number of three hundred and ten is now consecrated, let as many meet and there pronounce sentence against the whole world, as they did against the Maximianists; so that, when they want to rebaptize someone coming from some part of the world, he may defend himself with an equal privilege, asserting that he ought to be spared as the man baptized by a Maximianist is spared, since now not only the Maximianists but the whole world has deserved to be condemned by the Council of Bagai. Then they will free themselves from so great an odium: so that, when they begin no longer to rebaptize those baptized in the church established through all lands, if anyone raises the question with them why they no longer do what they did before, they may answer: ‘When we did those things, we had not yet condemned the whole world by the Council of Bagai; but now, being asked, we have mercifully granted that we should condemn them by such a council as that by which we condemned the Maximianists, whose baptism we do not repeat.’ What great thing, then, what difficult thing is it to grant all nations so great a distinction of condemnation? Or is it permitted to repeat the baptism of the world, but not to repeat the condemnation of the world? Even here let them be at ease: we do not find by what council they condemned so many nations and provinces. They condemned a few men in Africa, by whom they were overcome in the judgment of the whole world, and they did not afterwards dare to condemn the judges before whom they were overcome. For what would be more shameless, what more insane? Much less could they condemn those established in the other parts of the world too, who preferred to believe such church judges rather than defeated litigants. And yet the baptism of the Maximianists, whom three hundred and ten Donatists condemned at the Council of Bagai, is recognized, accepted, admitted; but the baptism of the world, through which Christ’s inheritance has been displayed as it was promised, in which they themselves were a few years ago, which they could condemn by no right and did not condemn even by any perverse council, is rejected, blown upon, and repeated. O holy condemnation, which the Maximianists deserved, and toilsome innocence of the nations, which among them lost the Christian name because it could not find such a place of condemnation!
3.22CSEL 51:127–128
Si autem illi soli a Maximianistis uenientes non rebaptizantur qui cum suis baptizatoribus redeunt, sicut hi qui cum Praetextato et Feliciano redierunt, primo uideant, quemadmodum eiusdem schismatis baptismum extra eorum communionem foris aequaliter datum in aliis confirment in aliis exufflent, in parte honorent in parte uiolent. ita enim ubi uiolant rei fiunt, ubi autem confirmant reatus sui testes inueniuntur. si enim sic postea confirmarent, ut iam uiolare desinerent, non discrepatio, sed correctio diceretur; cum autem in quibusdam improbant quod in aliis adprobant, in his accusantur, in illis testimonium contra se dicunt. quaero enim, quare non baptizes eos, quos Felicianus in Maximiani schismate baptizauit: quia Christi baptismum acceperunt an quia Feliciani? si quia Feliciani, aput Maximianistas eum dedit damnatus, foris extra communionem uestram eum dedit; hoc est ille baptismus quod et Saluii Membressitani et aliorum talium. si autem quia Christi, plus aput te ualet pro baptismo Christi Felicianus in Mustitanis quam ipse Christus in omnibus terris, plus aput te ualet pro baptismo Christi sedens ad latus tuum ex damnato a te quam ille sedens ad dexteram patris ex crucifixo pro te. parcitur in paucissimis baptismo Christi ne Felicianus offendatur, et non parcitur ne ipse Christus in tot gentium milibus exuffletur.
But if only those coming from the Maximianists who return with their baptizers are not rebaptized, such as those who returned with Praetextatus and Felicianus, let them first see how they confirm in some and blow upon in others the baptism of the same schism, given equally outside, beyond their communion: honouring it in part, violating it in part. For so where they violate it they become guilty, but where they confirm it they are found witnesses to their own guilt. For if they confirmed it afterwards in such a way as to stop violating it, it would be called not inconsistency but correction; but since they reject in some what they approve in others, in the latter they are accused, in the former they bear witness against themselves. For I ask why you do not baptize those whom Felicianus baptized in the schism of Maximian: because they received the baptism of Christ, or because they received that of Felicianus? If because of Felicianus’s, he gave it as a condemned man among the Maximianists, he gave it outside, beyond your communion; it is the same baptism as that of Salvius of Membresa and others like him. But if because it is Christ’s, then Felicianus at Musti counts for more with you in favour of Christ’s baptism than Christ himself in all lands; he who sits at your side, after being condemned by you, counts for more with you in favour of Christ’s baptism than he who sits at the right hand of the Father, after being crucified for you. The baptism of Christ is spared in very few, so that Felicianus is not offended; and it is not spared, so that Christ himself is blown upon in so many thousands of nations.
3.23CSEL 51:128–129
Sed incredibilis est caecitas hominum et omnino nescio quemadmodum credi posset esse in hominibus tanta peruersitas, nisi experimento uerborum suorum factorumque patesceret usque ad(eo) eos clausos habere oculos cordis, ut, cum commemorent sanctae scripturae testimonia, non intueantur in factis prophetarum quemadmodum intellegenda sint uerba prophetarum. dixit Hieremias: quid paleis ad triticum? (num) ipse recederet a paleis populi sui in quas tanta illa uera dicebat? dixit Esaias: recedite recedite, exite inde et immundum nolite tangere. cur ipse in illo populo immunditiam quam grauiter arguebat in una cum eis congregatione tangebat? legant quanta in malos populi sui et quam uehementer ac ueraciter dixerit, a quibus se tamen nulla corporali diremptione separauit. dixit Dauid: non sedi in conuenticulo uanitatis et cum facinerosis non introibo. odio habui curiam nequissimorum et cum impiis non sedebo. legant quales ipse temporibus suis in illo populo tolerauerit, qui unctionis mystico sacramento tantum honorem detulit, ut id nec in sceleratissimo Saule contemneret, immo tantum ueneraretur, ut amplius omnino non posset. nonne, si eorum uerba factis eorum obiceremus, responderent nobis: nos plane cum talibus nullum habuimus in corde consortium nec tangebamus immundum ubi potest coinquinare contactus, id est consensione atque placito conscientiae recedebamus et exibamus ab eis, quia non solum talia non faciebamus, sed nec facientibus tacebamus? isti autem seditiosi et insani, qui defensiones praecisionibus suis quaerunt ex oraculis prophetarum, superest ut impietate uesana de uerbis propheticis mores arguant prophetarum. an hoc dicturi sunt, quod illis temporibus recedere iustis a malo populo non licebat, istis uero temporibus licet? quid dici peruersius potest illo tempore non oportuisse bonos a malis corporaliter separari, quando multa sacramenta corporaliter obseruare iubebantur, nunc autem necessariam esse corporalem separationem, quando iam illa spiritaliter obseruantur?
But incredible is the blindness of these men, and I do not at all know how such perversity could be believed to be in men, unless it were made plain by the experience of their own words and deeds, that they keep the eyes of the heart so shut that, when they quote testimonies of holy Scripture, they do not observe in the deeds of the prophets how the words of the prophets are to be understood. Jeremiah said: ‘What has chaff to do with wheat?’ Did he himself withdraw from the chaff of his people, against which he said so many true things? Isaiah said: ‘Depart, depart, go out from there and do not touch what is unclean.’ Why did he himself, among that people, touch the uncleanness he so gravely rebuked, in one congregation with them? Let them read how much and how vehemently and truly he spoke against the bad of his people, from whom he nevertheless did not separate himself by any bodily division. David said: ‘I have not sat in the assembly of vanity, and I will not go in with criminals. I have hated the gathering of the most wicked, and I will not sit with the impious.’ Let them read what sort of people he tolerated among that people in his own times, he who paid such honour to the mystical sacrament of anointing that he did not despise it even in the most wicked Saul, but rather revered it so much that he could not have revered it more. If we set their words against their deeds, would they not answer us: ‘We plainly had no fellowship in heart with such men, nor did we touch the unclean where contact can defile, that is, by consent and approval of conscience; we withdrew and went out from them, because we not only did not do such things but did not keep silent toward those who did’? But these seditious and insane men, who seek defences for their cuttings-off from the oracles of the prophets, have nothing left but, with insane impiety, to use the prophetic words to reproach the morals of the prophets. Or will they say that in those times it was not permitted for the righteous to withdraw from a bad people, but in these times it is? What could be said more perversely than that at that time, when many sacraments were commanded to be observed bodily, the good ought not to be separated bodily from the bad, but that now bodily separation is necessary, when those things are observed spiritually?
3.24CSEL 51:129–131
Uae caecis ducentibus et caecis sequentibus! itane non timent ista dicentes, ne forte per tantam latitudinem orbis terrarum, qua fides Christi nomenque diffusum est, antequam se isti separarent, in aliqua parte terrarum ab Africanis regionibus remotissima iam hoc iusti aliqui fecerint, et adhuc isti in immunditiae quam illi fugerant contagione uiuebant? quis enim eis cauet, quis eos securos facit, si huiusmodi a malis separatio facienda est, antequam ab istis fieret, numquam factam fuisse tam longe, ut Afri omnino nescirent, sicut extremis illarum partium terris pars Donati prorsus ignota est? fortasse dicunt obesse sibi non potuisse quod ignorabant. sic ergo et illis terris obesse non potest quod gestum in Africa ignorant, etiamsi uera isti dicerent quae de Afrorum criminibus mentiuntur. si autem dicunt latere se non potuisse, si fieret, modo dicant per omnes orbis terrae partes quot schismata facta sint. nimium est quod interrogo: in ipsa Africa dicant Donatistae Carthaginienses uel quicumque sunt in uicinitate Carthaginis quot partes per Numidiam et Mauretaniam factae sint de ipsa parte Donati. quarum omnium causas utique nosse deberent, ne forte iusti aliqui in regionibus suis malorum societatem congregationemque uitauerint et exierint inde, ne immundum tangerent, ne cum facinerosis introirent, ne forte isti iam ante aliquot annos in aliquo angulo Numidiae uel Mauretaniae separantibus se frumentis palea remanserint, et nesciunt. sed unde securi sunt, nisi quia certum habent bonos esse non potuisse qui se ab unitate communionis Donati, quae per totam Africam diffunditur, segregarunt, quia, si malos aliquos in sua uicinitate patiebantur, quos ostendere ceteris non ualebant, eos tolerare potius debuerunt quam diuidere se a tot innocentibus, quibus persuadere non poterant aliena peccata, etiamsi ea ipsi optime nossent? cur ergo haec innocentia non tribuitur orbi terrarum in tanta multitudine ac latitudine gentium quacumque Christi hereditas patet, ut certa atque secura sit eos, qui se bonos dicunt et se ab omnis terrae unitate seiungunt, eo ipso demonstrare quales sint? sibi enim iusti uidentur et spernunt ceteros et ideo non cantant canticum nouum, quia de superbia ueteris hominis extolluntur. ab ea quippe communione separantur cui dictum est: cantate domino canticum nouum, cantate domino omnis terra. qui si uere iusti essent, etiam humiles essent; si autem humiles essent, etiamsi uere malos in suae uicinitatis congregatione paterentur, quos ab unitate Christi expellere non ualerent, caritate Christi tolerare deligerent. quomodo autem possunt de his ipsis, quos in sua uicinitate malos arguunt, iustum habere iudicium, cum temeraria caecitate tam longe a se positos ignotissimos criminantur? utrum enim uel ciues suos uel uicinos quos arguunt malos esse nouerint, incertum est orbi terrarum; quia uero ab eis, quorum longe positorum uitam nosse non possunt, temeraria caecitate separantur, certum est orbi terrarum, et quia cum laude patientiae mali noti tolerantur, ne ignoti boni damnentur, certum est orbi terrarum. quapropter securus iudicat orbis terrarum bonos non esse, qui se diuidunt ab orbe terrarum in quacumque parte terrarum.
Woe to the blind who lead and the blind who follow! Are they not afraid, saying these things, that perhaps through the great breadth of the world over which the faith and name of Christ was spread, before these men separated themselves, in some part of the world very far from the African regions, some righteous men had already done this, and these men were still living in the contagion of the uncleanness those others had fled? For who guards them, who makes them secure, if this kind of separation from the bad must be made, that before they made it, it had never been made so far away that the Africans were entirely ignorant of it, just as the party of Donatus is entirely unknown to the furthest lands of those parts? Perhaps they say that what they did not know could not harm them. So then, what was done in Africa, of which those lands are ignorant, cannot harm them either, even if these men told the truth about the crimes of the Africans, about which they lie. But if they say that it could not have been hidden from them if it had been done, let them now say how many schisms have been made throughout all parts of the world. I ask too much: in Africa itself let the Donatists of Carthage, or whoever are in the neighbourhood of Carthage, say how many parties have been made from the party of Donatus itself through Numidia and Mauretania. They ought certainly to know the causes of all of them, lest perhaps some righteous men in their regions avoided the fellowship and congregation of the bad and went out from there, so as not to touch the unclean, so as not to go in with criminals; lest perhaps these men, some years ago, in some corner of Numidia or Mauretania, remained chaff while the grains separated themselves, and do not know it. But from where are they secure, except that they hold it certain that those could not have been good who segregated themselves from the unity of the communion of Donatus, which is spread through all Africa; because, if they suffered some bad men in their neighbourhood whom they could not show to the others, they ought rather to have tolerated them than divide themselves from so many innocent people, whom they could not persuade of others’ sins, even if they knew them very well themselves? Why then is this innocence not granted to the world, in so great a multitude and breadth of nations wherever Christ’s inheritance extends, so that it may be certain and secure that those who call themselves good and disjoin themselves from the unity of the whole earth show by that very fact what they are? For they seem righteous to themselves and despise others, and so they do not sing a new song, because they are lifted up with the pride of the old man. For they are separated from that communion to which it was said, ‘Sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth.’ If they were truly righteous, they would also be humble; and if they were humble, even if they truly suffered bad men in the congregation of their neighbourhood whom they could not expel from the unity of Christ, they would choose to tolerate them with the love of Christ. But how can they have a just judgment about those very men whom they accuse as bad in their own neighbourhood, when with rash blindness they accuse completely unknown men placed so far away from them? For whether they know their fellow citizens or neighbours whom they accuse to be bad is uncertain to the world; but that they separate themselves with rash blindness from those whose life, being far away, they cannot know is certain to the world; and that known bad men are tolerated, with the praise of patience, lest unknown good men be condemned, is certain to the world. Therefore the world judges securely that those are not good who divide themselves from the world, in whatever part of the world.
3.25CSEL 51:131–132
Postremo si prophetae posteros monuerunt, ut se ante tempus ultimae uentilationis a paleis corporaliter separarent et tali separatione cauerent tangere immundum et cum facinerosis non introirent, cur hoc non fecit Paulus apostolus? an palea non erant qui non ex ueritate, sed ex inuidia Christum annuntiabant? an immundi non erant qui non caste euangelium praedicabant, quos in illius temporis ecclesia fuisse testatur et cuius excellentissimam caritatem omnia tolerantem etiam posteriores imitati sunt? an immunditia non est auaritia, quam Cyprianus corde non tetigit et tamen inter auaros collegas pacatissime uixit? obsurduerat uidelicet aduersus uerba psalmorum, ut sederet in conuenticulo uanitatis et cum facinerosis introiret, odio non haberet curiam malignorum et cum impiis sederet. an non erat conuenticulum uanitatis in eis, qui esurientibus in ecclesia fratribus largissimo argento nitere cupiebant? an non erant facinerosi, qui fundos insidiosis fraudibus rapiebant? an nequissimi et impii non erant, qui usuris multiplicantibus faenus augebant? ille uero lauabat cum innocentibus manus suas et circumdabat altare domini. ideo quippe tolerabat nocentes, ne desereret innocentes cum quibus manus lauabat, quia diligebat speciem domus domini, quae species in uasis honorabilibus erat. in magna autem domo non solum aurea uasa sunt et argentea, sed et lignea et fictilia. et illa quidem sunt in honore, illa autem in contumelia. et mundabat semet ipsum ab huiusmodi, ut esset etiam ipse uas in honore sanctificatum, utile domino, ad omne opus bonum paratum, nec propter uasa quae erant in contumelia se a domo magna separaret, sed eos in unitate illius domus arguens tolerabat a quibus se non imitando mundabat.
Finally, if the prophets warned later generations to separate themselves bodily from the chaff before the time of the last winnowing, and by such separation to avoid touching the unclean and not to go in with criminals, why did the apostle Paul not do this? Or were they not chaff who proclaimed Christ not from truth but from envy? Or were they not unclean who preached the gospel not chastely, whom he testifies were in the church of that time, and whose most excellent love, tolerating all things, later men also imitated? Or is greed not uncleanness, which Cyprian did not touch in his heart, and yet he lived most peaceably among greedy colleagues? Had he, then, become deaf to the words of the psalms, so as to sit in the assembly of vanity and go in with criminals, not to hate the gathering of the malignant, and to sit with the impious? Was there not an assembly of vanity in those who, while brothers in the church were starving, desired to shine with abundant silver? Were they not criminals who seized estates by treacherous frauds? Were they not most wicked and impious who increased their gains by multiplying interest? But he washed his hands among the innocent and went around the altar of the Lord. For he tolerated the guilty precisely so as not to desert the innocent with whom he washed his hands, because he loved the beauty of the Lord’s house, a beauty that was in the vessels of honour. ‘But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and clay; and some are for honour, but some for dishonour.’ And he cleansed himself from these, so that he too might be a vessel for honour, sanctified, useful to the Lord, prepared for every good work; and he did not separate himself from the great house because of the vessels for dishonour, but, rebuking them in the unity of that house, he tolerated those from whom he cleansed himself by not imitating them.
3.26CSEL 51:132–134
Sed nouit ponere Parmenianus uerba prophetae dicentis: non sedi in conuenticulo uanitatis et cum facinerosis non introibo. odio habui curiam nequissimorum. lauabo cum innocentibus manus meas et circumdabo altare domini, ut audiam uocem laudis et enarrem omnia mirabilia tua. domine, dilexi speciem domus tuae et locum tabernaculi claritatis tuae. ne simul perdideris cum peccatoribus animam meam et cum uiris sanguinum uitam meam, in quorum manibus delicta sunt, dextera eorum impleta est muneribus. nouit haec ponere Parmenianus et non curat aduertere, quemadmodum his uerbis sine ullo diuisionis nefariae sacrilegio seruiatur. species enim domus et locus tabernaculi claritatis dei in uasis est ut dixi non omnibus, quae tamen in una domo magna sunt, sed in his quae sunt in honore sanctificata, utilia domino, ad omne opus bonum semper parata. in his quisquis dilexerit speciem domus dei et locum tabernaculi claritatis eius, tolerat ea quae sunt in contumelia nec propter haec relinquit domum, ne fiat ipse non uas in contumelia, quod tamen in domo toleratur, sed stercus quod de domo proicitur, et propter ipsam temporalem cum malis in una domo congregationem orat dicens: ne simul perdideris cum peccatoribus animam meam et cum uiris sanguinum uitam meam, in quorum manibus delicta sunt, dextera eorum impleta est muneribus, hoc utique orans, ne simul pereat cum his cum quibus eum simul uiuere caritas iubet, cuius sacrificium praemisit dicens: domine, dilexi speciem domus tuae et locum tabernaculi claritatis tuae. quia enim dilexi speciem domus tuae, et propter ipsam dilectionem tolero uasa quae sunt in contumelia, quia caritas omnia tolerat, ne simul cum eis perdideris animam meam. nonne apparet in his uerbis uox illorum, qui per Ezechielem prophetati sunt gemere et maerere ob iniquitates populi quae fiebant in medio eorum et, quia erant uasa in honore, proprium signum accipere meruerunt, ut, cum illi omnes inciperent uastari atque deleri, non deus perderet cum peccatoribus animas eorum? isti autem infelices, qui se ab omnium malorum congregatione tamquam triticum a paleis purgatos esse praesumunt, per istam uanitatem praeiudicauerunt sibi, ut in populis quibus praesunt iniquissimas et flagitiosissimas turbas non audeant corripere ut corrigantur, ne per hoc cogantur confiteri quod mali sunt et dicatur eis: certe tritico purgato loquimini: cur ei per has uoces tantam paleam commixtam esse fatemini? et ideo, quia iusti non sunt, non emendant et arguunt in misericordia, sed oleo adulationis impinguant capita eorum quibus ipsi esse capita uolunt, quoniam sub uno capite quod in caelo est in unitate corporis quod per totam terram est esse nolunt, ut merito plebibus eorum dicatur: qui uos felices dicunt, in errorem uos mittunt et conturbant semitas pedum uestrorum.
But Parmenian knows how to set down the words of the prophet saying: ‘I have not sat in the assembly of vanity, and I will not go in with criminals. I have hated the gathering of the most wicked. I will wash my hands among the innocent and go around the altar of the Lord, to hear the voice of praise and to tell all your wonders. Lord, I have loved the beauty of your house and the place of the tabernacle of your glory. Do not destroy my soul together with sinners, nor my life with men of blood, in whose hands are offences, whose right hand is filled with bribes.’ Parmenian knows how to set these down, and does not care to notice how these words are served without any sacrilege of abominable division. For the beauty of the house and the place of the tabernacle of God’s glory is, as I said, in the vessels: not in all of them, though they are in one great house, but in those that are for honour, sanctified, useful to the Lord, always prepared for every good work. Among these, whoever has loved the beauty of God’s house and the place of the tabernacle of his glory tolerates those for dishonour, and does not leave the house because of them, lest he himself become not a vessel for dishonour, which is nevertheless tolerated in the house, but dung that is thrown out of the house; and because of that temporal gathering with the bad in one house, he prays, saying, ‘Do not destroy my soul together with sinners, nor my life with men of blood, in whose hands are offences, whose right hand is filled with bribes’, praying, of course, not to perish together with those with whom love commands him to live together; the sacrifice of which love he set down first, saying, ‘Lord, I have loved the beauty of your house and the place of the tabernacle of your glory.’ That is: because I have loved the beauty of your house, and because of that very love I tolerate the vessels for dishonour, since love tolerates all things, do not destroy my soul together with them. Does there not appear in these words the voice of those who were prophesied through Ezekiel to groan and grieve over the iniquities of the people that were done in their midst, and who, because they were vessels for honour, deserved to receive their own sign, so that, when all those began to be laid waste and destroyed, God would not destroy their souls with the sinners? But these unhappy men, who presume that they have been purified from the congregation of all the bad like wheat from the chaff, have by this vanity prejudged themselves, so that among the peoples over whom they preside they do not dare to rebuke the most wicked and shameful crowds so that they may be corrected, lest by this they be forced to confess that they are bad, and it be said to them: ‘Surely you are speaking to purified wheat: why do you confess by these words that so much chaff is mixed with it?’ And so, because they are not righteous, they do not correct and rebuke in mercy, but anoint with the oil of flattery the heads of those whose heads they themselves want to be, since they are unwilling to be under the one head who is in heaven, in the unity of the body that is through the whole earth; so that it is deservedly said to their peoples: ‘Those who call you happy lead you into error and confuse the paths of your feet.’
3.27CSEL 51:134–136
Qui ergo non uult sedere in conuenticulo uanitatis, non euanescat tyfo superbiae quaerens conuenticula iustorum a totius orbis unitate separata, quae non potest inuenire. iusti enim per uniuersam ciuitatem quae abscondi non potest, quia super montem constituta est — montem illum dico Danihelis in quem lapis ille praecisus sine manibus creuit et impleuit uniuersam terram —, per totam ergo istam ciuitatem toto orbe diffusam iusti gemunt et maerent ob iniquitates quae fiunt in medio eorum. non ergo quaerat separatos iustos, sed cum ipsis potius in malorum temporali commixtione concorditer gemat. non enim sedebit in conuenticulo uanitatis, quia ibi sedebit ubi conuersatur, audiet autem dicentem apostolum: conuersatio nostra in caelis est. ibi cum facinerosis non erit, ibi curiam nequissimorum non patietur, ibi cum impiis non sedebit. in tali spe habitet, ut ad rem cuius nunc habet spem peruenire aliquando mereatur. non enim iam resurreximus sicut Christus aut iam cum illo sedemus in caelestibus, et tamen quia talem spem nobis dedit et per ipsam spem iam quodammodo ibi conuersamur, dicit apostolus: si autem resurrexistis cum Christo quae sursum sunt quaerite, ubi Christus est in dextera dei sedens. quae sursum sunt sapite, non quae super terram. mortui enim estis et uita uestra abscondita est cum Christo in deo. in illa uita nostra, quae abscondita est cum Christo in deo, non sedemus in conuenticulo uanitatis, quia, sicut idem apostolus dicit, simul nos excitauit et simul sedere fecit in caelestibus, sed in spe, nondum in re. spes autem quae uidetur non est spes. quod enim uidet quis, quid sperat? si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam expectamus. quam patientiam isti miseri perdiderunt et festinantes se ante tempus uelut a palea separare se ipsos esse leuissimam paleam uento ablatam de area demonstrarunt. quod ergo ait Sapientia teneamus: qui autem me audit, habitabit in spe et silebit sine timore ab omni malignitate. dum ergo habitamus in spe cogitantes non quod sumus sed quod erimus, quia filii dei quidem sumus, sed nondum apparuit quod erimus, quia cum apparuerit similes ei erimus, quoniam uidebimus eum sicuti est, in tali spe habitantes, quia haec habitatio cogitationis non habet malos, nec conuenticula uanitatis nec facinerosos nec iniquos nec impios patimur; et eos tamen non in spe, sed in re quae uidetur patimur, in congregatione catholica toto orbe diffusa, donec transeat iniquitas, donec tempore messis zizania colligantur, donec ultimo uentilabro a frumento palea separetur, donec pisces boni a piscibus malis, cum quibus intra eadem retia congregati sunt, in litore seligantur, donec haedi ab ouibus, cum quibus sub uno pastore in eisdem pascuis tamdiu pauerunt, ad sinistram in ultimo segregentur.
Let him, then, who does not want to sit in the assembly of vanity not vanish into the swelling of pride, seeking assemblies of the righteous separated from the unity of the whole world, which he cannot find. For through the whole city, which cannot be hidden because it is set on a mountain (I mean that mountain of Daniel into which the stone cut without hands grew and filled the whole earth), through this whole city, then, spread throughout the world, the righteous groan and grieve over the iniquities that are done in their midst. Let him not seek, then, the righteous separated, but rather let him groan in concord with them in the temporal mixture of the bad. For he will not sit in the assembly of vanity, because he will sit where his citizenship is, and he will hear the apostle saying, ‘Our citizenship is in heaven.’ There he will not be with criminals, there he will not suffer the gathering of the most wicked, there he will not sit with the impious. Let him dwell in such hope, so that he may deserve at some time to reach the thing of which he now has hope. For we have not yet risen as Christ has, nor do we already sit with him in the heavenly places; and yet, because he has given us such hope, and through that hope we already in a way have our citizenship there, the apostle says: ‘But if you have risen with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things above, not on things on earth. For you have died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God.’ In that life of ours which is hidden with Christ in God we do not sit in the assembly of vanity, because, as the same apostle says, he has raised us together and made us sit together in the heavenly places; but in hope, not yet in reality. ‘But hope that is seen is not hope. For what one sees, why does he hope for? But if we hope for what we do not see, we wait for it through patience.’ This patience these wretched men have lost, and, hastening to separate themselves from the chaff before the time, as it were, have shown that they themselves are the lightest chaff, carried off the threshing floor by the wind. Let us hold, then, to what Wisdom says: ‘But he who hears me will dwell in hope and will rest without fear of any evil.’ While, then, we dwell in hope, thinking not of what we are but of what we shall be, since we are indeed sons of God, but it has not yet appeared what we shall be, for when he appears we shall be like him, because we shall see him as he is: dwelling in such hope, because this dwelling of thought has no bad men, we suffer neither assemblies of vanity nor criminals nor the unjust nor the impious; and yet we suffer them, not in hope but in the reality that is seen, in the Catholic congregation spread throughout the world, until iniquity passes away, until at the time of harvest the weeds are gathered, until by the last winnowing fork the chaff is separated from the wheat, until the good fish are picked out on the shore from the bad fish with which they were gathered in the same nets, until the goats are segregated to the left at the last from the sheep with which they grazed so long under one shepherd in the same pastures.
3.28CSEL 51:136
Nulla est igitur securitas unitatis nisi ex promissis dei ecclesia declarata, quae super montem ut dictum est constituta abscondi non potest et ideo necesse est omnium terrarum partibus nota sit. inconcussum firmumque teneamus nullos bonos ab ea se posse diuidere, id est nullos bonos, etiamsi cognitos sibi malos patiantur, ubicumque uersantur, propter eos se a longe positis et incognitis bonis temerario schismatis sacrilegio separare, ut, in quacumque parte terrarum uel facta sunt ista uel fiunt uel futura sunt, ceteris terrarum partibus longe positis et utrum facta sint uel cur facta sint ignorantibus et tamen cum orbe terrarum in unitatis uinculo permanentibus ea ipsa sit firma securitas, non hoc potuisse facere nisi aut superbiae tumore furiosos aut inuidentiae liuore uaesanos aut saeculari commoditate corruptos aut carnali timore peruersos. quibus omnibus causis efficitur, ut uel boni falsis criminibus infamentur uel temere de bonis falsa credantur uel etiam mali, qui pro unitatis uinculo tolerati nihil obsunt bonis, disrupta bonorum pace peruersissime fugiantur, cum uexationi frumentorum non parcitur, usurpantibus sibi hominibus ante messem quod angeli in messe facturi sunt.
There is, therefore, no security of unity except in the church made known by the promises of God, which, set on a mountain, as has been said, cannot be hidden, and therefore must be known in all parts of the earth. Let us hold unshaken and firm that no good men can divide themselves from it; that is, that no good men, even if they suffer bad men known to them wherever they live, separate themselves on their account from good men far away and unknown by a rash sacrilege of schism. So that, in whatever part of the earth such things have been done, are being done, or will be done, the other parts of the earth, far away and ignorant whether they were done or why, and yet remaining with the world in the bond of unity, may have this very thing as their firm security: that no one could have done this except men mad with the swelling of pride, or insane with the livid envy, or corrupted by worldly advantage, or perverted by carnal fear. By all these causes it comes about that either good men are defamed with false charges, or falsehoods are rashly believed about good men, or even the bad, who, tolerated for the bond of unity, do no harm to the good, are most perversely fled by breaking the peace of the good, when no mercy is shown in harassing the wheat, as men claim for themselves before the harvest what the angels will do at the harvest.
3.29CSEL 51:136–141
Quae cum ita sint, audent etiam sacrilega schismata uel haereses impiae, si quo in flagello ut se corrigant ammonentur, poenas furoris sui etiam inter martyria deputare. quod existimans etiam Parmenianus in fine epistulae suae exhortatur Tychonium, ut in parte Donati permaneat et persecutiones perferat, dicens non se debere uoluntate coniungi eis quibus persecutione cogente non iuncti sunt, adhibens etiam testimonium scripturae dicentis: uae his qui perdiderunt sustinentiam et deuerterunt in uias prauas! et quid facient, cum inspicere coeperit dominus? more suo cuncta de diuinis libris aduersus se ipsos proponens. qui enim sustinentiam perdiderunt, nisi qui eos, quos de criminibus quae obiciebant conuincere nequiuerunt, pro pace Christi tolerare noluerunt, ut sero postea cogitantes ipsam partem suam non esse per multas particulas diuidendam, etiam sibi manifestissimos sacrilegos quos ipsi damnarunt rursus receptos pro falsa Donati pace tolerarent? et nunc iam tandem aliquando cognoscant et corrigant, quod se impie fecisse ex eo saltem quod a Maximiano passi sunt didicerunt. sed scilicet erubescant manifestissimis rationibus corrigi, quia imperatorum iussionibus restiterunt, ne illa quae se conqueruntur fuisse perpessos correcti perdidisse uideantur. quasi non melius perdunt illa quam pereunt. si enim habet aliquam umbram et quamuis falsam atque fallacem, tamen nonnullam imaginem fortitudinis iubenti non cedere imperatori, cuius uel humanae laudis inlecebra est apertissimae contradicere ueritati? cur clausis oculis tam multa de scripturis testimonia proferunt, quae intellecta et contra se prolata repudiant, quae si secundum illorum intellectum accipiantur nihilominus eos de sua peruersitate conuincunt? nonne scriptum est: non contradicas ueritati ullo modo? cui autem nisi ueritati contradicitur, cum etiam regi ex ueritate aliquid iubenti resistitur? sed rex homo quod minatur uel quod uindicat ad tempus molestum est; non sic ille rex qui etiam ueritas dicitur, qui nunc quoque illis per prophetam clamat: sine causa percussi filios uestros, disciplinam non receperunt, qui propterea per humanas potestates nunc misericorditer ammonet, ne in fine sic uindicet, ut non se possint superbi de sua damnatione iactare. sub uindicta enim regum potest hominum pertinacia falso nomine uirtutis uelle laudari; aeternis autem ignibus concremari nec erit nec uocabitur fortitudo. non enim erunt in illa die, qui caput ungant oleo adulationis aut uana decepti fallacia coronas somnient damnatorum, dicentes euge euge et iurantes per canos eorum, qui caput sanum non habuerunt, et per campagos eorum, qui uiam pacis non agnouerunt. quales turbas isti auertentes a Christi unitate et ad suum nomen conuertere cupientes interim temporalia supplicia schismatis sui conferre audent passionibus martyrum, ut eis poenarum suarum natalicia celebrentur magno conuentu hominum furiosorum, quorum e numero illi sunt, qui etiam nullo persequente se ipsos ultro per montium abrupta praecipitant, ut malam uitam peiore morte consumant. non erunt in illa die stultae plebes quibus dicatur: nos sumus iusti qui patimur persecutionem et caecis uendatur reprobus lapis pro gemma pretiosa, id est carnalis duritia pro spiritali patientia. non erunt qui nomina principum furoris sui recitent ad altaria, uel quae ab unitate Christi diuiserunt uel quae sub nomine Christi contra ecclesiam Christi erexerunt haec sunt enim pretia, quae isti ut accipiant, dum uolunt habere quod uendant, excitant aduersum se potestatum seueritatem per animosam peruersitatem, nec illi qui ab eis seducuntur et eos propterea iustos putant, quia poenas iniquitatis exsoluunt, redeunt ad cor et considerant, quare patiantur quae se pati gloriantur. quantum enim erat, ut paululum aduerterent talia dicere Parmenianum Tychonio de perferendis persecutionibus et gloria tolerantiae, qualia dicunt omnes haeretici, de quibus cohercendis uel puniendis similia regum iussa proferuntur, qualia certe iam Membressitanis suis dicit etiam Saluius, cui tantas Abitinenses plagas et contumelias intulerunt, per quos isti meruerant ut de ecclesia pelleretur, ut eius ceruici etiam mortuorum canum cadauera colligarent, ut postremo cum illo ad turpes uoces cantionesque saltarent. quem sermonem, posteaquam tanta perpessus est, eum putamus habuisse cum suis quos miseros decepit, ut alteram sibi basilicam fabricarent? quanta dixit de iustitia sua pro qua talia perpeti meruit, ideo se sanctum persuadens quia passus est, ideo illos iniquissimos quia fecerunt? Tuscorum tyrannorum commemoratur antiqua crudelitas, quod mortua uiuis sed humana humanis corpora coniungebant; canina uero humanis et hoc episcopalibus membris nescio utrum quisquam se uel audisse umquam uel legisse commemoret. notum est omnibus nugaces et turpes saltationes ab episcopis solere compesci; quis umquam meminit ab hominibus, quos in auxilium episcopi petiuerunt, cum episcopis esse saltatum? an forte Saluius tunc non erat episcopus, quia damnatio eius in Bagaiensis concilii sententia recitatur? quid? si et ipse postea reconciliaretur Primiano, sicut ei reconciliatus est Felicianus eiusdem plenarii concilii ueridico ore damnatus, sicut ibi eorum uerba recitantur, tunc esset episcopus, an forte non admitteretur, quia sacrilegium schismatis quem coinquinauerit potest mundari, sicut potuit Felicianus, quem uero canes mortui collo suspensi immundum fecerint non potest expiari? uellem scire quid ad haec dicunt tam manifesta tam publica tam recentia, qui nobis antiquas calumnias suas quasi nostra crimina obiciunt. quisquis eorum arbitratur me falsa iactare, quid magnum est, quid difficile, ut animae suae curam gerens pergat Membressam, quaerat an facta sint ista et defendat, si potest? si enim dicit recte ista schismaticis fieri quos trecenti et decem Donatistae episcopi damnauerunt, non murmurent quando aliqua patiuntur, quamuis numquam talia passi sint, quos ab unitate Christi schisma fecisse non trecentorum et decem, sed totius orbis auctoritate conuincimus. si autem dicit leuia esse quae passus est Saluius, quaero utrum, si aliquem Donatistarum episcoporum saltare cogeret imperator et nolenti facere bestias ignesque minaretur, non mallet illa perpeti quam illud admittere, et cum passus esset, utrum non eum isti inter sanctos martyres recitarent. grauiora ergo passus est Saluius, cum quo saltatum est, quam si uiuus arsisset. nam si cuiquam eorum haec duo proponerentur, utrum mallet non ipse saltare sed saltari secum quam uiuus incendi, non dubitatur quid eum electurum esse respondeant. si autem dicit nihil aliud impetrasse a proconsule Primianistas nisi ut per Abitinenses Saluius de basilica pelleretur, illos autem sua sponte fecisse quidquid ei postea crudeliter turpiterque fecerunt, cur non sibi dicit sic etiam posse catholicos nihil aliud ab imperatoribus petere, nisi ut isti de basilicis quas nomine sacrilego retinent excludantur, illos autem sua sponte regia potestate et honestate seruata in sacrilegos uindicare multo mitius, quam Abitinenses nulla imperiali lege, nulla iudiciaria iussione in Membressitanum Saluium uindicarunt? quibus rebus consideratis prius quid faciant et postea quid patiantur aduertant, ne, cum aduersus facta sua oculos claudunt et ad poenas suas oculos aperiunt, et hic frustra temporalia patiantur et in ultimo iudicio dei etiam pro hoc ipso, quod frustra eos talibus molestiis ut emendaret ammonuit, aeterno supplicio puniantur. non uetera replico, ubi fallunt quos possunt; breuiter dico, praesentia ingero, digito ostendo: damnati Maximianistae recipiuntur, ignotae gentes arguuntur; Maximianistarum baptismus acceptatur, orbis terrarum baptismus exufflatur. ecce Assuritani, ecce Mustitani, ecce non longe mortuus Praetextatus, ecce adhuc uiuus Felicianus, ecce nomina eorum inter damnatos Bagaiensi concilio gestis proconsularibus allegata; talibus recentibus et praesentibus factis quales ab initio fuerint satis indicant. si quid pro huiusmodi peruersitatibus et iniquitatibus patiuntur, si nolunt corrigi, saltem non audeant gloriari.
This being so, sacrilegious schisms or impious heresies even dare, if they are admonished by some scourge to correct themselves, to count the penalties of their madness among martyrdoms. Thinking so, Parmenian too, at the end of his letter, exhorts Tyconius to remain in the party of Donatus and to endure persecutions, saying that he ought not to join himself by his will to those with whom they were not joined when persecution compelled, and adding also the testimony of Scripture which says: ‘Woe to those who have lost endurance and turned aside into crooked ways! And what will they do when the Lord begins to inspect them?’ In his usual way he sets forth everything from the divine books against themselves. For who have lost endurance, if not those who refused to tolerate for the peace of Christ those whom they could not convict of the crimes they charged, so that afterwards, thinking too late that their own party should not be divided into many little pieces, they tolerated, for the false peace of Donatus, even men most manifestly sacrilegious to them, whom they themselves condemned and received back? And now at last let them recognize and correct what they learned they had done impiously, at least from what they suffered from Maximian. But of course they are ashamed to be corrected by the plainest reasons, because they resisted the orders of the emperors, lest, once corrected, they seem to have lost what they complain of having suffered. As if it were not better to lose those things than to perish! For if refusing to yield to an emperor who commands has some shadow, however false and deceptive, some image of fortitude, what allurement even of human praise is there in contradicting the plainest truth? Why do they with closed eyes bring forward so many testimonies from the Scriptures which, when understood and turned against them, they repudiate, and which, even if taken according to their understanding, nonetheless convict them of their perversity? Is it not written, ‘Do not contradict the truth in any way’? But whom does one contradict but the truth, when one resists even a king who commands something according to the truth? But what a human king threatens or punishes is troublesome for a time; not so that King who is also called the Truth, who now too cries to them through the prophet, ‘In vain have I struck your sons; they did not receive discipline’, and who therefore admonishes them mercifully now through human powers, lest at the end he punish them in such a way that the proud cannot boast of their condemnation. For under the punishment of kings, the obstinacy of men can want to be praised under the false name of virtue; but to be burned in eternal fires neither will be nor will be called fortitude. For on that day there will be none to anoint the head with the oil of flattery, or, deceived by empty illusion, to dream of crowns for the condemned, saying ‘Well done, well done’ and swearing by the grey hairs of those who did not have a sound head, and by the shoes of those who did not know the way of peace. Turning such crowds away from the unity of Christ and wanting to turn them to their own name, these men meanwhile dare to compare the temporal punishments of their schism to the sufferings of the martyrs, so that the birthdays of their punishments are celebrated with a great gathering of mad people, among whom are those who, even when no one persecutes them, throw themselves of their own accord over the cliffs of mountains, so as to end a bad life by a worse death. On that day there will be no foolish peoples to whom it may be said, ‘We are the righteous who suffer persecution’, and to whom, being blind, a reprobate stone is sold for a precious gem, that is, carnal hardness for spiritual patience. There will be none to recite at the altars the names of the leaders of their madness, or the names of the altars that they have divided from the unity of Christ or raised under the name of Christ against the church of Christ. For these are the prices which these men, wanting to have something to sell, stir up the severity of the powers against themselves by spirited perversity, in order to receive; nor do those who are seduced by them, and think them righteous because they pay the penalties of iniquity, return to their heart and consider why they suffer what they boast of suffering. How small a thing it would have been for them to notice a little that Parmenian says to Tyconius about enduring persecutions and the glory of tolerance the same things that all heretics say, against whom similar orders of kings for their coercion or punishment are issued; such things as Salvius certainly now says to his people of Membresa, on whom the Abitinians inflicted such blows and insults, through whom these men had obtained that he be driven out of the church; so that they even tied the corpses of dead dogs to his neck, and finally danced with him to shameful songs and chants. What speech do we suppose he made, after suffering such things, to his people, the wretches he deceived, so that they would build another basilica for themselves? How much did he say of his righteousness, for which he deserved to suffer such things, persuading them that he was holy because he suffered, and that they were most wicked because they did it? The ancient cruelty of the Etruscan tyrants is recalled, that they joined dead bodies to living ones, but human to human; but I do not know whether anyone recalls ever having heard or read of dogs’ bodies joined to human limbs, and those a bishop’s. It is known to all that frivolous and shameful dancing is usually restrained by bishops; who ever remembers dancing being done with bishops by the men whom bishops had called in for help? Or perhaps Salvius was not then a bishop, because his condemnation is recited in the sentence of the Council of Bagai? What then? If he too were afterwards reconciled to Primian, as Felicianus, condemned by the truthful mouth of the same plenary council, as their words are recited there, was reconciled to him, would he then be a bishop? Or would he perhaps not be admitted, because the man whom the sacrilege of schism has defiled can be cleansed, as Felicianus could, but the man whom dead dogs hung from his neck have made unclean cannot be purified? I would like to know what those who throw their old slanders at us as if they were our crimes say to these things, so plain, so public, so recent. Whoever of them thinks I am boasting falsehoods: what great thing, what difficult thing is it, caring for his own soul, to go to Membresa, ask whether these things were done, and defend them if he can? For if he says that these things are rightly done to schismatics whom three hundred and ten Donatist bishops condemned, let them not murmur when they suffer something, though they have never suffered such things, whom we convict of having made a schism from the unity of Christ by the authority, not of three hundred and ten, but of the whole world. But if he says that what Salvius suffered is light, I ask whether, if the emperor forced some Donatist bishop to dance and threatened him with beasts and fire if he refused, he would not prefer to suffer those things rather than do that; and when he had suffered, whether these men would not recite him among the holy martyrs. So Salvius, with whom they danced, suffered heavier things than if he had been burned alive. For if these two choices were put to any of them, whether he would rather not dance himself but have others dance with him, or be burned alive, there is no doubt what they would answer he would choose. But if he says that the Primianists obtained nothing else from the proconsul than that Salvius be driven from the basilica by the Abitinians, and that these did of their own accord whatever cruel and shameful things they afterwards did to him, why does he not say to himself that the Catholics too can ask nothing else of the emperors than that these men be excluded from the basilicas which they hold in a sacrilegious name, while the emperors of their own accord, keeping royal power and decency, punish the sacrilegious much more mildly than the Abitinians, under no imperial law and no judicial order, punished Salvius of Membresa? Having considered these things, let them notice first what they do and afterwards what they suffer, lest, closing their eyes to their own deeds and opening their eyes to their penalties, they both suffer temporal things here in vain, and at the last judgment of God are punished with eternal punishment for this very thing, that he admonished them in vain by such troubles in order to amend them. I do not unroll old things, where they deceive whom they can; I speak briefly, I press present things, I point with the finger: the condemned Maximianists are received, unknown nations are accused; the baptism of the Maximianists is accepted, the baptism of the world is blown upon. See the people of Assuras, see the people of Musti; see Praetextatus, not long dead; see Felicianus, still alive; see their names, among those condemned at the Council of Bagai, entered in the proconsular records. By such recent and present deeds they show plainly enough what they were from the beginning. If they suffer anything for such perversities and iniquities, if they will not be corrected, let them at least not dare to boast.